UMVEKbli 


U)S  AXSGKLES 
IIBJRAJRY 


The 

Mastering  of  Mexico 

Told  after  one  of  the  Conquistadores 
and  various  of  his  Interpreters 


By    *-«? 
Kate  Stephens 

Author  of  "The  Greek  Spirit,"  "Workfellows 
in  Social  Progression,"  etc. 


5?m  fork 

The  Macmillan  Company 
1916 

All  rights  reserved 


64891 


Copyright   1916 

By  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Set  up  and  electrotyped.     Published,  March,  1916 


^B 


■i 


.     ,  .TT1 


CO 


p.  '-V 


You,  sirs,  tell  the  truth   when  you  say  that  even  the  most 
renowned   generals  of   Rome   have  not  done   such   great  deeds 
^  as    ours.     Histories    telling    of    these    events    will     say,     God 

•>  willing,   greater   things   of   us   than   of   what  has  happened   be- 

lt) fore;  and  that  we  were  in  worshipful  service  to  God  and  our 

»K.  country,  and   were  guided  by   true  justice  and   Christian   feel- 

/s.\  ing. 

^  —  Cortes  addressing  his  comrades 

during  the  war  in  Tlaxcala. 

Besides    the    great   mercies   which   the    Almighty    granted    us 

in  all   we  did,  it  seems  His  blessing  was  upon  the  arm  of  us 

,  soldiers    and    the    good    counsel    we    gave    Cortes  —  how   to   do 

««i  all   things   in   the   right  way. 

j^i  — Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo. 

\ 


FOREWORD 

An  Incomparable  picture-story  told  long  ago  how 
a  few  hundred  Spaniards  subdued  a  militarized  coun- 
try and  its  tens  of  thousands  of  warriors  mustered 
against  them.  After  going  up  from  a  sea-board  to 
a  capital  city  —  this  time  to  the  splendid,  Aztec  city 
of  Mexico  —  another  Xenophon  wrote  another 
Anabasis.  It  is  a  wonderful  tale,  and  no  one  can 
say  why,  before  this  book,  it  has  not  belonged,  in 
part  at  least,  to  a  public  as  avid  as  the  American  for 
straightforward  stories  of  pluck,  pertinacity,  fore- 
sight and  a  final  dazzling  success. 

Seventy  years  or  so  ago  Prescott  said  the  story 
was  one  of  the  two  pillars  on  which  history  of  the 
Conquest  mainly  rested.  The  fastidious  scholar 
wondered  at  what  the  Conquistador  called  his  own 
"  plain  and  rude  "  tale,  where  "  truth  supplies  the 
place  of  art  and  eloquence,"  and  although  he  found 
Diaz'  matchless  narrative  "  vulgar "  in  several 
phases,  he  confessed  it  would  be  read  and  re-read 
by  scholar  and  school-boy  while  compositions  of 
phrase-polishers  slept  undisturbed  on  their  shelves. 

To  us  of  to-day  Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo  is  not 
"  vulgar."     Profounder   sentiments   strengthen  our 


vlii  Foreword 

vision.  To  our  thinking  Diaz'  work  Is  that  of  a 
writer  of  notable  stature  —  of  a  spirit  as  sincere  as 
his  body  was  enduring,  who,  fifty  years  after  he  had 
had  no  mean  part  in  one  of  the  greatest  expeditions 
known  to  mankind,  himself  wrote  with  astounding 
vizualizing  power  of  what  he  and  his  comrades  did 
and  suffered.  His  story  Is  that  of  a  man  of  ardent 
piety  and  of  a  sense  of  justice  and  endeavor  after 
right,  according  to  the  standards  of  his  generation, 
that  add  significance  to  every  sentence  —  the  chron- 
icle of  a  veteran  soldier  of  sturdy,  single-hearted  ^ 
faith  In  himself  and  his  comrades  and  his  Captain 
Cortes,  a  human  of  simple  tastes  and  a  heart  with 
a  brotherhood  for  the  cannibal  Aztec. 

Like  certain  other  noteworthy  writings  the  narra- 
tive of  Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo  had  an  unusual  his- 
tory. Before  publication  in  its  original  Spanish  the 
manuscript  copy  sent  to  Spain  is  said  to  have  suffered 
the  solicitude  of  a  friar  of  the  Order  of  Mercy,  who 
garbled  facts,  suppressed  parts,  interpolated  others, 
changed  names  and  took  privileges  editors  have  un- 
fortunately been  known  to  take.  This  Padre 
Remon's  version,  first  published  in  1632,  was  the  one 
various  translators,  as  our  earlier  English,  the 
French,  German  and  others,  used  in  turning  the 
story  Into  their  mother  tongues.  Within  the  last 
quarter  of  a  century,  however,  the  True  History  — 
that  of  the  old  Conquistador  himself,  preserved  in 


Foreword  ix 

the  archives  of  Guatemala  where  he  finally  settled 
after  the  Conquest  —  the  True  History  has  had  the 
excellent  fortune  of  an  edition  brought  out  in  Mexico 
through  the  initiation,  and  under  the  direction,  of 
Seiior  Don  Genaro  Garcia;  and  of  translation  into 
English  by  the  Honorable  Professor  of  Archaeology 
of  the  National  Museum  of  Mexico  and  publication 
by  The  Hakluyt  Society. 

Besides  Bernal  Diaz  of  Castile  scores  of  writers, 
such  as  Acosta,  Cortes,  Soils,  Herrera,  have 
prompted  to  this  reteUing  of  Diaz'  tale  of  the  great 
city's  capture.  And  also  such  as  "  T.  N."  (Thomas 
Nicholas)  and  his  black,  letter,  "  The  Pleasant  His- 
toric of  the  Conquest  of  the  Weast  India  now  called 
New  Spayne,"  "  out  of  the  Spanish  "  of  Gomara, 
1578;  certain  narrators  in  "  Purchas,  his  Pilgrim  "; 
Maurice  Keatinge  in  his  translation  of  "  The  True 
History  of  the  Conquest  of  Mexico,"  1800;  and 
others;  but  chiefest,  and  originally  affording  the  foun- 
dation of  our  narrative,  John  Graham  Lockhart  in 
his  "  Memoirs  of  the  Conquistador,  Bernal  Diaz  del 
Castillo,"  1844.  Without  the  sincere,  admirable 
work  of  these  Englishmen  this  book  would  not  have 
been.  But  their  age-scented,  and  sometimes  cum- 
brous, volumes  not  infrequently  stand  idle  in  our 
libraries.  This  book  is  for  everyday  use,  offered 
with  full  knowledge  that  the  veteran  Spaniard  wished 
nothing  taken  from  his  work  because  all  he  said  was 


X  ,  Foreword 

true.  To  Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo,  however,  days 
and  weeks  were  as  hours  to  us.  For  to-day's  reader, 
to  save  his  precious  and  pleasing  story,  we  have  to 
elide  certain  parts. 

In  the  past  we  have  often  been  told  that  the  Con- 
quest of  Mexico  was  a  most  glorious  exploit,  due 
wholly  to  an  absolutist,  a  poser  of  quasi  omniscient 
intellect  and  callous  emotion,  a  leader  driving  sub- 
ordinated soldiers.  The  following  pages  show, 
rather,  a  human  Cortes  —  able,  untiringly  active  in 
mind  and  body,  gently  intimate  and  comrade-like  of 
heart,  subtle  in  speech,  but  ardent,  imaginative  and 
ambitious  enough  to  grasp  opportunities  and  mould 
them  to  his  own  advantage.  These  pages  prove, 
also,  by  constant  reference  to  "  our  Captain  "  and  his 
seeking  and  accepting  counsel  from  his  company  of 
soldiers,  that  the  Conquest  was  a  democratic,  com- 
munity affair,  each  soldier  of  fortune  present  by  his 
own  choice  and  with  vote  and  speech  indicating  his 
personal,  independent  wish  in  general  matters;  that 
the  little  band  of  self-respecting,  adventurous  Span- 
iards who  set  out  to  conquer  the  Aztec  empire  were 
self-reliant,  "  common  soldiers,"  each  of  a  dozen  or 
so  having  money  enough  in  pocket  to  buy  himself 
that  noble  aider  to  the  Conquest,  a  horse,  but  all 
seemingly  served  by  a  substantially  founded  educa- 
tion, and  gifted  with  the  ability  to  do  their  own  think- 


Foreword  xi 

ing  in  practical  affairs  of  life;  that  from  these  facts 
the  expedition  had  its  success. 

To  Mr.  Alfred  Percival  Maudslay  of  Morney 
Cross,  Hereford,  England,  for  permission  to  quote 
from  his  beautiful  translation,  "  The  True  History 
of  the  Conquest  of  New  Spain  by  Bernal  Diaz  del 
Castillo,"  and  to  Mr.  Thomas  A.  Joyce  of  the  De- 
partment of  Ethnography  of  the  British  Museum  for 
his  generously  allowing  full  use  of  his  "  Mexican 
Archaeology,"  our  thanks  are  due. 

New  York,  191 6. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I     How  we  discovered  Yucatan i 

II     How  the  Governor  of  Cuba  ordered  another 

fleet  sent  out,  and  what  happened  .      .      .      15 

III  How  Diego  Velasquez  petitioned  the  king  of 

Spain  to  grant  him  commission  to  conquer, 
settle  and  apportion  land ;  and  we  came 
again  with  a  new  fleet  with  Cortes  as  cap- 
tain       34 

IV  How  we  found  the  Spaniard,  Aguilar,  slave  to 

a  cacique ;  and  what  happened  at  Tabasco  .     47 

V     Of   reaching  San   Juan   de   Ulua,   and   what 

Montezuma  did  for  and  against  us  .      .      .66 

VI  How  suspicion  and  dissent  arose;  how  we 
chose  Cortes  captain  general  and  chief  jus- 
tice, and  founded  Villa  Rica  de  la  Vera 
Cruz 75 

VII  Our  varying  fortunes  with  the  Totonacs  of 
Cempoala  and  Quiahuitztlan ;  and  of  our 
letters  to  his  majesty  the  king  of  Spain  .      .      86 

VIII  How,  having  settled  to  go  to  Mexico,  we  de- 
stroyed all  our  ships  and  marched  across 
the  mountains;  and  how  after  fierce  battles 
we  came  to  peace  with  the  people  of 
Tlaxcala 104 

IX  Telling  how  kind  the  Tlaxcalans  were,  and 
what  happened  to  us  afterwards  at  Cholula; 
and  also  in  what  an  adventure  the  clever 
Donna  Marina  found  herself   ....    125 


Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

X  What  happened  to  us  as  we  neared  the  great 
and  splendid  City  of  Mexico ;  and  how  we 
made  our  bold  and  daring  entrance,  and 
Montezuma  met  us  in  solemn  state  and 
visited  with  Cortes 140 

XI  How  the  great  Montezuma  looked,  how  he 
dined,  his  arsenals,  his  craftsmen  and  crafts- 
women,  his  gardens,  aviary,  beasts  of  prey; 
how  we  viewed  the  great  market  place  and 
what  else  we  saw  when  we  ascended  the 
chief  temple 155 

XII  How,  in  setting  up  an  altar,  we  found  a 
secret  treasure;  and  why  we  visited  Monte- 
zuma and  took  him  to  our  quarters  as  pris- 
oner; how  he  spent  his  time;  and  how  we 
built  two  sloops  and  sailed  them  on  the 
lake;  adding  the  story  of  a  hawk  .      .      .172 

XIII  How  Montezuma  visited  the  chief  temple;  his 

nephew,  Cacamatzin,  conspired  against  him ; 
and  finally  how  the  caciques  swore  allegiance 
to  our  king.  What  the  Spaniards  whom 
Cortes  sent  out  to  find  gold,  reported. 
Montezuma's  gift  of  the  vast  treasure  of 
his  fathers  and  its  division  among  us  .      .189 

XIV  How  we  set  an  altar  on  the  chief  temple,  and 

the  anger  of  the  Mexican  gods  and  people 
at  our  act;  and  of  the  fleet  Velasquez  sent 
out  from  Cuba,  what  Montezuma  did  about 
it;  and  our  plan  to  go  against  Narvaez  .      .   207 

XV  WTiat  Cortes  said  to  a  so-called  notarj^;  how 
he  addressed  us  at  Cempoala  and  we  rallied 
to  his  call ;  our  victory  over  Narvaez  and 
his  forces,  and  the  surrender  of  mates  and 
masters  of  the  fleet;  how  the  smallpox 
reached  New  Spain 222 


Contents 

:hapter  page 

XVI  How  rebellion  against  Alvarado  broke  out, 
and  we  marched  back  and  re-entered  the 
great  city;  how  Cortes  felt  and  what  he 
said,  and  how  the  Mexicans  warred  fiercely 
against  us  several  days;  and  how  the 
mighty    Montezuma    died 237 

XVII  How  we  retreated  from  Mexico ;  our  night  of 
sorrows;  the  days  following  the  sorrowful 
night;  our  punitive  expeditions,  and  how 
various  towns  begged  Cortes  to  stop  Mexi- 
can violence;  why  we  laughed  at  Olid's 
expedition  and  how  arrival  of  ships  increased 
our  forces 251 

XVIII  How  Cortes  used  the  ships,  and  ordered  Mar- 
tin Lopez  to  model  thirteen  sloops  for  the 
lake  of  Mexico ;  what  happened  as  our  army 
marched  to  Texcoco  and  Sandoval  went  to 
fetch  timber  of  the  sloops;  of  the  great 
thirst  we  endured;  our  march  about  the 
lake,  and  the  plot  to  stab  Cortes  .      .      .  269 

XIX  How  Cortes  ordered  the  towns  to  furnish  us 
arrows  and  arrow-heads,  and,  before  begin- 
ning the  siege  of  Mexico,  held  a  muster  and 
published  articles  of  war;  and  how  having 
divided  our  troops,  he  ordered  the  three 
divisions  to  invest  the  city  and  break  the 
aqueduct  of  Chapultepec;  how  the  sloops 
aided  in  our  daily  battles  and  difficulties 
they  met 291 

XX  Why  Cortes  suffered  defeat  on  the  narrow 
causeway  and  many  other  disasters  came; 
and  of  the  abominable  barbarities  of  the 
Mexicans  in  sacrificing  sixty  soldiers  they 
had  taken ;  and  how  Cortes  again  offered 
peace,  and  what  the  papas  advised  .      .      .   304 


Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXI  How  our  conquest  went  on  and  we  finally 
captured  Guatemoc;  and  what  famine  did 
for  the  people  of   Mexico;   Cortes'   orders  ' 

to  repair  Chapultepec  water-pipes  and   re- 
build houses;  discontent  about  the  treasure  > 
and  its  division ;  and  why  we  went  to  settle 
in  other  provinces 320 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo Frontispiece 

FACING 
PAGE 

Hernando  Cortes 38 

Donna   Marina 64 

Ancient  Temple  of  New  Spain   .......  98 

The  Great  Montezuma 146 

Terra  Cotta  Figure  of  a  Warrior 158 

Pedro  de  Alvarado 2i8 

Gonzalo  de  Sandoval 2l8 

Christobal  de  Olid 264 


THE  MASTERING  OF  MEXICO 

CHAPTER  I 

How  we  discovered  Yucatan 

When  we,  who  were  at  Nombre  de  Dios  In  the 
province  of  Tierra-firme,*  learned  that  the  island  of 
Cuba  had  just  been  conquered,  and  Diego  Velasquez 
appointed  governor  there,  some  of  us  gentlemen  and 
soldiers,  all  persons  of  quality,  met  together  and 
asked  of  Pedro  Arias  de  Avila,  governor  of  Tierra- 
firme,  permission  to  go  to  Cuba.  He  readily  gave 
us  leave,  since  his  son-in-law,  Balboa,  had  so  far  sub- 
dued the  people  and  successfully  administered  the 
colony  that  Avila  himself  found  no  employment  for 
so  many  men  as  he  had  brought  from  Spain. 

We  forthwith  embarked  in  a  good  ship  and  with 
fair  weather  landed  in  Cuba,  where  we  went  at  once 
to  pay  our  respects  to  the  governor,  Diego  Velas- 

*  Tierra-firme  extended  along  the  north  coast  of  South  America 
from  Cape  Vela  westward  to  Darien,  and  northward  to  Cape 
Gracias-a-Dios  in   Honduras. 

The  spelling  of  names  in  this  book,  and  statements  of  numbers, 
are  for  the  most  part  taken  from  "  The  True  History  of  the 
Conquest  of  New  Spain  by  Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo,"  translated 
into  English  by  Alfred  Percival  Maudslay. 

I 


2  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

quez.  He  received  us  kindly  and  promised  us  the 
first  Indians  available.  For  months  we  waited  and 
idled  with  this  promise  in  mind.  But  finally  one 
hundred  and  ten  of  us,  those  who  had  come  to  Cuba 
together,  and  also  others,  sought  to  gain  employment 
fitting  for  ourselves,  and  so  we  met  and  chose  for 
our  captain,  Francisco  Hernandez  de  Cordova,  a  rich 
man  and  one  owning  numbers  of  Indians  in  Cuba. 
He  was  to  lead  us  on  voyages  of  discovery. 

To  this  purpose  we  bought  two  ships  of  good  size. 
The  third  was  a  bark,  a  gift  of  Diego  Velasquez  — 
if  we  would  go  to  the  Guanajes  Islands  off  the  coast 
of  Honduras,  make  war  on  the  people  there,  and 
bring  him  three  cargoes  of  Indians  to  pay  him  for 
his  bark.  We  knew,  however,  that  what  Diego 
Velasquez  asked  of  us  was  an  act  of  injustice,  and 
gave  answer  that  neither  the  law  of  God  nor  of  the 
king  bid  us  to  turn  free  people  into  slaves.  When 
he  learned  our  will,  he  confessed  that  our  plan  to  go 
for  the  discovery  of  new  countries  was  more  praise- 
worthy, and  he  helped  us  find  provision  for  the  voy- 
age. 

We  now  had  three  ships  and  a  supply  of  bread, 
called  cassava,  made  from  the  yucca  root.  We  also 
bought  some  pigs,  which  cost  us  three  dollars  apiece; 
for  at  that  time  there  were  neither  cows  nor  sheep  in 
Cuba.  Then  we  had  also  a  scant  supply  of  other 
provisions,  while  every  soldier  took  some  green  glass 


We  Discover  Yucatan  3 

beads  for  bartering.  We  hired  three  pilots  and 
some  sailors,  and  supplied  ourselves,  all  at  our  own 
cost  and  risk,  with  ropes  and  anchors,  casks  for  wa- 
ter, and  other  needs. 

That  we  might  not  want  for  anything  right  and 
useful,  by  fair  words  and  promises  we  persuaded 
a  priest  to  join  us,  and  also  a  treasurer  appointed  In 
the  name  of  the  king,  so  that.  If  we  should  discover 
new  lands  where  gold,  silver,  and  pearls  were  to  be 
had,  there  might  be  among  us  a  person  to  take  charge 
of  our  king's  fifth.* 

After  we  had  met  together,  the  one  hundred  and 
ten  of  us,  and  when  everything  had  been  properly 
ordered,  we  commended  ourselves  to  God,  and  set 
out  on  our  voyage  from  a  harbor  on  the  north 
coast  of  Cuba,  on  the  8th  day  of  February,  In  the 
year  1517.! 

For  a  twelve  days'  sail  we  hovered  near  the  coast, 
but  afterwards  we  doubled  Cape  San  Antonio  and 
made  for  the  open  sea,  steering  toward  the  setting 
sun,  wholly  Ignorant  of  the  depth  and  currents  of  the 
water.  We  knew  nothing,  moreover,  of  what  winds 
might  prevail,  until  a  terrible  storm  came  down  upon 

*  The  young  grandson  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  Charles,  was 
now  king  of  Spain.  In  the  many  and  significant  years  in  which 
he  served,  he  was  known  as  Don  Carlos  I  of  Spain,  and  Emperor 
Carlos  V. 

t  At  the  opening  of  our  story  the  energy  of  Europe  had  already 
sought  out  the  coast  of  America  from  the  bay  of  Honduras  to  the 


4  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

us  and  blew  two  days  and  nights.  The  sea  lashed 
us  boisterously,  and  every  moment  we  expected  ship- 
wreck. But  finally  the  wind  ceased,  and  twenty-one 
days  after  we  had  left  harbor  in  Cuba  we  came  in 
sight  of  land.  Every  heart,  filled  with  gratitude  to- 
wards God,  rejoiced  greatly. 

It  was  a  new  country  to  us,  no  report  of  it  had 
ever  reached  our  ears,  and  the  morning  of  the  5th 
of  March  Indians  came  toward  us  in  ten  large  canoes 
as  swift  as  their  paddles  and  sails  could  bring  them. 
Many  of  the  canoes,  large  enough  to  hold  forty  or 
fifty  Indians,  were  hollowed  out  of  the  trunks  of  trees 
like  our  kneading  troughs. 

As  the  canoes  approached  we  made  signs  of  friend- 
ship to  the  Indians,  beckoning  them  to  come  on  with 
our  hands  and  waving  our  cloaks;  for  no  one  among 
us  could  speak  the  language  of  Yucatan.  Without 
showing  the  least  fear  they  did  paddle  alongside,  and 
more  than  thirty  clambered  aboard  our  main  ship. 
They  were  dressed  in  cotton  jackets,  or  cuirasses, 
and  small  aprons  which  hung  from  their  hips  half 

Rio    de    la    Plata.     Sebastian    Cabot    had    followed    the    northern 

coast  from  Labrador  to  Florida.     Balboa   had 

"  with   eagle  eyes 
Stared   at  the   Pacific  —  and   all   his  men 
Looked   at  each  other  with   a   wild  surmise  — 
Silent  upon   a   peak   in   Darien." 

Spaniards   had    formed    settlements    in    Cuba.     But   the   circuitous, 

sweeping   Gulf  of   Mexico  had   successfully   withdrawn   its   riches. 

How  they  were  soon  to  be  bared  by  these  adventurous  men,  this 

book  tells. 


We  Discover  Yucatan 


^ 


We  Discover  Yucatan  7 

way  down  to  their  knees.  To  each  we  gave  a  string 
of  green  glass  beads,  and  also  bacon  and  cassava 
bread  to  eat,  and  after  they  had  minutely  examined 
our  vessel  the  chief  told  us  by  signs  that  he  would 
now  return  to  his  canoe,  but  would  bring  more 
canoes  the  next  day  and  take  us  ashore. 

Early  next  day  twelve  canoes  did  come  to  us. 
By  every  suggestion  of  friendliness  the  chief  signified 
to  our  captain  that  we  should  go  ashore,  and  should 
come  to  his  town,  where  he  would  give  us  plenty  of 
whatever  we  wanted  to  eat.  The  town,  we  could  see, 
was  a  sizable  place  about  six  miles  inland,  and  w^hen 
our  captain  consulted  us  about  this  friendly  invita- 
tion, we  resolved  to  lower  our  boats,  take  with  us 
our  smallest  ship,  and  so  proceed  in  company  with 
the  twelve  canoes. 

In  this  manner  we  came  safely  to  shore,  but  when 
the  cacique  saw  us  landed,  and  showing  no  intention 
of  going  to  his  town,  he  again  signed  to  our  captain 
for  us  to  follow  him,  making  at  the  same  time  dem- 
onstrations of  good-will.  A  second  time  we  con- 
sulted whether  we  should  follow  or  not,  and  most  of 
us  were  of  the  opinion  that  we  should,  but  should 
take  every  precaution. 

In  close  order,  with  our  arms  ready  for  action, 
we  began  our  march,  the  cacique  coming  on  with 
crowds  of  Indians  who  had  trooped  down  to  the 
shore.     But  suddenly  the  chief  raised  his  voice  and 


8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

called  out.  No  s'ooner  had  he  signaled  than  bands 
of  warriors  rushed  with  terrible  fury  from  ambush, 
and  after  letting  fly  a  shower  of  arrows,  attacked  us 
man  for  man.  They  felt  the  sharp  edge  of  our 
swords,  however,  and  saw  what  destruction  our  cross- 
bows and  matchlocks  made,  and  they  speedily  gave 
way,  but  not  before  fifteen  lay  dead  on  the  field. 
Their  weapons  were  lances,  bows  and  arrows,  shields 
and  slings,  and  they  were  clad  in  cuirasses  of  padded 
cotton.     Each  had  a  tuft  of  feathers  on  his  head. 

A  little  distance  ahead  of  the  place  of  their  onset 
stood  three  stone  houses,  in  which  we  found  clay 
idols,  rather  large  and  of  horrible  shape,  some  with 
demons'  faces,  and  others  with  women's.  We  also 
found  small  idols  in  wooden  chests,  and  necklaces 
and  trinkets  in  the  form  of  fish  and  ducks  worked  out 
in  gold  of  low  grade.  When  we  saw  all  this  gold, 
and  the  temples  of  masonry,  we  were  overjoyed  that 
we  had  come  upon  so  rich  a  country. 

After  the  combat  was  over,  and  our  priest  had 
carried  the  chests  and  small  idols  and  gold  to  our 
ships,  we  dressed  the  wounds  of  our  men  and  again 
set  sail.  Two  of  the  natives  we  took  prisoners  and 
carried  with  us,  and  later  they  became  Christians  and 
were  baptized  with  the  names  Melchior  and  Julian. 

Continuing  our  course  westward,  we  met  many 
promontories,  reefs  and  shallows,  and  therefore  pro- 
ceeded with  caution,  sailing  only  by  day  and  lying  to 


We  Discover  Yucatan  9 

at  night.  After  fourteen  days  we  came  upon  an- 
other town  the  Indians  call  Campeche,  and  here  there 
seemed  to  us  to  be  an  inner  harbor  fed  by  some 
stream  from  which  we  might  take  fresh  water.  Of 
water  we  stood  in  need.  Our  fleet  had  been  manned 
by  poor  men,  who  had  not  money  enough  to  buy 
watertight  casks,  and  our  supply  of  water  was  fast 
lessening. 

When  we  had  now  brought  our  casks  on  shore,  and 
had  filled  them,  and  were  about  to  go  back  in  our 
small  boats,  fifty  Indians,  or  so,  came  up  to  us.  They 
wore  good  mantles  of  cotton  cloth,  and  asked  us 
by  friendly  signs  what  our  business  was.  We  told 
them  to  take  on  water  and  then  to  embark.  They 
signified  that  we  should  go  with  them  to  their 
town. 

About  accepting  their  invitation  we  held  a  con- 
sultation, but  at  length  we  all  agreed  to  go  and  to 
keep  well  on  the  watch  during  our  visit.  They  took 
us  to  some  buildings  of  stone  and  lime,  large  and 
well  put  together,  like  those  we  had  seen  a  fortnight 
before.  When  we  had  entered  we  saw  they  were 
temples,  and  that  figures  of  serpents  and  evil-looking 
gods  covered  the  walls;  and  that  some  of  the  idols 
bore  symbols  like  crosses.  At  all  this  —  the  tem- 
ples of  good  appearance,  the  crosses  —  we  were 
greatly  astonished.  But  we  also  saw  spots  of  fresh 
blood  about  an  altar,  and  it  seemed  as  though  they 


10  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

had  just  been  sacrificing  to  their  gods,  perhaps  to 
gain  power  to  overcome  us. 

Many  Indian  women  now  came  up  to  us  with 
smiles,  and  while  we  were  looking  on,  other  natives 
clad  in  tattered  cloaks  approached,  each  carrying 
dried  reeds,  which  they  laid  upon  the  ground.  Be- 
hind them  were  troops  of  men,  also  in  cotton  armor, 
and  bearing  bows,  shields,  slings  and  stones. 

At  this  moment  there  came  running  from  another 
temple  ten  Indians,  all  dressed  in  long,  white  robes, 
the  long  hair  of  their  heads  so  matted  with  blood 
that  it  could  neither  be  combed  nor  put  In  order 
without  cutting.  These  ten  were  priests,  and  in  that 
country  are  called  papas  —  I  repeat  it,  they  are  in 
that  country  called  papas.  These  papas  carried  clay 
pans  filled  with  glowing  coals  and  a  substance  that 
looked  like  resin,  and  they  term  copal.  With  this 
burning  resin  they  began  to  incense  us,  and  they 
signed  that  we  should  leave  their  country  before  the 
reeds,  about  to  be  lighted,  should  be  consumed;  oth- 
erwise they  would  attack  us  and  kill  us,  every  man. 

After  we  had  understood  this  determination  of 
theirs,  the  papas  ordered  the  reeds  to  be  fired,  and 
as  soon  as  the  wood  began  to  burn  they  were  silent. 
Those  who  had  formed  in  line  of  battle,  however, 
now  set  up  a  blowing  of  their  pipes  and  twisted 
shells  and  beating  of  their  drums. 

When  we  saw  what  they  really  meant,  and  how 


We  Discover  Yucatan  ii 

confident  they  were,  we  naturally  recalled  the  attack 
upon  us  a  few  days  back,  and  our  wounds  which  had 
not  yet  healed,  and  how  two  of  our  men  had  died 
of  injuries.  And  as  the  number  of  Indians  kept  on 
increasing,  we  became  alarmed  and  resolved  to  re- 
treat in  best  possible  order.  In  such  form  we 
marched  along  the  coast  to  where  our  casks  lay,  and 
finally  managed  to  get  our  water  safe  on  board  the 
ships  and  ourselves  re-embarked. 

Six  days  and  six  nights  we  continued  our  course 
with  fair  weather.  But  suddenly  the  wind  veered  to 
the  north,  and  during  a  storm  which  lasted  four  days 
and  nights  we  nearly  found  a  sea-grave.  To  save 
ourselves  we  cast  anchor  near  the  shore.  Our  ropes 
were  old,  for  in  our  fitting  out  we  had  not  money 
enough  to  buy  new,  strong  cables.  Two  of  them 
gave  way,  and  our  ship  began  to  drag  her  anchor. 
If  the  last  rope  were  to  yield,  we  should  be  cast  away ! 
Oh,  how  perilously  were  we  placed!  But  Provi- 
dence willed  that  our  aged  and  worn  cable  should 
hold,  and  when  the  storm  abated  we  were  able  to  pro- 
ceed on  our  voyage. 

As  we  coasted  along  we  espied  a  village,  and  be- 
yond it  an  inner  harbor.  We  now  saw  that  again 
we  needed  a  fresh  supply  of  water,  for  our  casks 
were  old,  as  I  said,  and  wasted  in  leakage.  We  re- 
solved to  land,  hoping  to  find  at  the  head  of  the  har- 
bor a  brook,  or  river,  or  fresh  water.     We  did  find 


12  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

wells,  and  also  maize  fields  and  stone  buildings,  and 
while  we  were  busy  filling  our  casks,  numbers  of  In- 
dians came  over  towards  us  from  the  village.  Their 
bodies  were  painted  white,  brown  and  black,  they 
had  on  cotton  cuirasses  which  came  to  the  knee,  and 
they  bore  such  arms  as  lances,  bows,  swords  and 
slings.  They  advanced  in  profound  silence,  as  if 
with  peaceful  mind,  and  by  signs  asked  us  if  we  came 
from  the  rising  of  the  sun.  In  return  we  signed  that 
we  had  indeed  come  from  the  rising  of  the  sun. 

Besides  our  water  casks  we  had  also  carried  with 
us  our  crossbows  and  muskets.  And  now  we  had 
closed  our  ranks  and  taken  every  precaution,  when 
we  heard  the  cries  and  yells  of  many  natives  advanc- 
ing from  various  quarters.  We  could  no  longer 
doubt  the  warriors  meant  to  attack  us.  We  thercr 
fore  consulted  with  our  captain  what  course  we  should 
adopt.  Many  of  us  believed  that  our  best  plan  was 
to  re-embark  in  all  haste.  But,  as  is  always  the  case 
in  critical  moments,  one  advised  this,  another  that, 
and  the  proposal  to  return  was  lost  on  the  ground 
that  the  Indians  would  fall  on  us  while  we  were  get- 
ting into  the  boats  and  kill  us,  every  one. 

After  a  time  we  perceived  more  troops  moving 
towards  the  coast,  and  with  flying  colors.  They  had 
on  their  feather  knots  and  bore  all  their  different 
kinds  of  arms.  Dividing  into  several  bands,  they 
filed  round  us  on  all  sides  and  then  began  pouring 


We  Discover  Yucatan  13 

on  us  such  a  shower  of  arrows,  lances  and  stones  that 
they  wounded  more  than  eighty  of  our  men  at  the 
first  onset.  But  when  they  rushed  furiously  forward 
and  attacked  us  man  for  man,  we  dealt  many  a  good 
blow,  keeping  up  at  the  same  time  an  incessant  fire 
with  our  muskets  and  crossbows,  for  while  some 
load.ed  others  fired.  At  last  by  dint  of  heavy  thrusts 
we  forced  them  to  give  way,  and  then  we  made  for 
our  boats. 

But  serious  misfortunes  still  awaited  us,  for  our 
boats  sank,  or  capsized,  in  our  rush  to  get  into  them, 
and  we  were  forced  to  cling  to  them  as  well  as  we 
could,  and  so,  partly  by  swimming,  to  make  our  way 
to  our  small  ship,  which  was  now  hastening  to  our 
aid.  Our  assailants  wounded  many  of  us  even  while 
we  were  climbing  into  the  ship. 

The  battle  had  lasted  little  longer  than  half  an 
hour,  but  more  than  fifty  of  us  were  killed,  and  two 
the  Indians  had  carried  off  alive.  We  who  survived 
returned  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  our  lives  as  soon  as  we  found  ourselves  in 
safety.  When  we  began  dressing  our  wounds  we 
found  that  none  of  us  had  escaped  without  two  or 
three,  save  one  soldier;  and  our  captain  had  as  many 
as  twelve.  Those  of  the  sailors  who  had  accom- 
panied us  to  shore  were  also  hurt,  and  since  we  had 
now  not  hands  enough  to  work  the  sails,  we  deter- 
mined to  return  to  Cuba. 


14  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

But  we  still  had  to  struggle  with  a  greater  evil  — 
want  of  fresh  water  —  for  although  we  had  filled 
our  leaky  barrels  and  casks,  because  of  the  furious 
attack  of  the  natives  and  our  haste  to  get  on  board, 
we  had  not  been  able  to  bring  them  off.  Our  thirst 
was  intense.  The  only  way  we  could  in  some 
measure  refresh  our  parched  tongues  was  to  hold  the 
edge  of  our  axes  between  our  lips.  Oh,  what  a  fear- 
ful undertaking  it  is  to  venture  out  on  the  discovery 
of  new  countries!  Those  alone  can  form  idea  of  it 
who  have  gone  through  its  hard  school. 


CHAPTER  II 

How  the  Governor  of  Cuba  ordered  another  fleet  sent  out, 
and  what  happened. 

In  the  following  year  of  our  Lord,  15 18,  after 
he  had  heard  the  good  account  we  gave  of  the  country 
we  discovered,  Diego  Velasquez,  governor  of  Cuba, 
determined  to  send  another  expedition  there.  He 
chose  four  vessels,  of  which  were  the  two  we  soldiers 
had  purchased  at  our  own  cost  and  sailed  In  with 
Cordova. 

While  he  was  busily  engaged  in  fitting  out  this 
squadron,  I,  B£rnal_D]az_of_Castile,  worn  out  and 
miserably  poor,  arrived  at  Santiago  de  Cuba,  where 
he  lived;  and  I  called  upon  him,  for  we  were  kins- 
men. He  was  highly  pleased  to  see  me  and  asked 
if  my  wounds  were  healed  so  that  I  could  make 
another  trip  to  Yucatan.  I,  laughing,  asked  him 
who  had  given  the  country  that  name.  He  an- 
swered, "  The  Indians  you  brought  back  call  it  that." 
"  Call  it  rather,"  I  returned,  "  the  land  where  they 
killed  one  half  of  our  men  and  wounded  the  other 
half."  "  I  know  you  underwent  many  hardships," 
he  answered;  "  hardships  come  to  those  who  set  out 
to  discover  new  lands  and  win  honor,  and  his  maj- 

15 


i6  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

esty,  the  king,  to  whom  I  shall  write,  will  reward  you. 
Therefore,  my  son,  join  yourself  to  the  fleet  I  am 
getting  ready,  and  I  will  tell  the  captain  to  treat  you 
with  honor." 

The  account  we  had  brought  back  that  houses  in 
the  newly  discovered  country  were  built  of  stone,  had 
spread  a  vast  idea  of  the  riches  of  its  people,  and, 
added  to  this,  one  of  our  Indians  had  said  there  was 
gold.  So  soldiers,  and  settlers  who  owned  no  In- 
dians in  Cuba,  were  eager  to  go  to  the  new  land,  and 
in  a  very  short  time  we  mustered  two  hundred  and 
twenty  companions.  Every  one  of  us,  out  of  his  own 
funds,  furnished  what  he  could  of  arms,  stores  and 
other  things  for  himself. 

With  four  men  of  courage  and  energy  and  means 
Velasquez  soon  came  to  terms  —  one  of  them,  Juan 
de  Grijalva,  a  kinsman  of  his,  was  to  have  chief  com- 
mand of  the  expedition,  while  the  other  three  should 
each  control  a  ship.  These  officers  were  also  to 
furnish  stores  of  cassava  bread  and  salt  pork,  and 
Diego  Velasquez  to  provide  crossbows,  guns,  and 
supply  of  beans,  and  beads  and  other  things  for  bar- 
ter. 

The  instructions  Velasquez  gave  our  officers,  so  far 
as  I  could  learn,  were  to  barter  for  all  the  gold  and 
silver  they  could  find,  and  to  form  a  settlement,  if 
they  deemed  it  advisable;  if  not,  then  to  return  to 
Cuba. 


Our  Second  Voyage  17 

On  the  5th  of  April,  15 18,  we  met  together,  and 
after  the  pilots,  three  of  whom  accompanied  us  on 
our  former  voyage,  had  had  their  instructions  and 
the  signals  had  been  fixed,  we  paid  our  devotions  at 
church  and  weighed  anchor.  In  ten  days  we 
doubled  the  point  called  by  the  sailors  San  Anton, 
and  eight  days  after  we  sighted  the  island  of  Cozu- 
mel.  Our  ships,  carried  by  currents  of  the  sea,  stood 
further  off  than  when  we  were  there  with  Cordova, 
and  we  landed  on  the  south  side  of  the  island,  where 
was  good  anchorage,  free  from  reefs,  and  also  a 
town. 

A  large  body  of  us  went  on  shore  with  our  captain, 
but  the  people  of  the  town,  when  they  saw  our  ships 
approaching,  took  to  flight,  because  they  had  never 
seen  such  a  sight  before.  We  found  two  weak,  old 
men,  however,  hidden  in  a  corn  field,  and  we  brought 
them  before  our  captain.  With  the  help  of  Julian 
and  Melchior,  whom,  as  I  said,  we  had  taken  in  our 
previous  visit  —  with  the  help  of  our  two  Indians, 
who  understood  their  language,  our  captain  spoke 
kindly  to  these  feeble  old  men  and  gave  them  some 
beads,  and  sent  them  away  to  bring  the  cacique  of 
the  town.     But  they  never  again  appeared. 

While  we  were  still  waiting  for  their  return,  a 
comely  Indian  woman  came  towards  us  and  began 
talking  In  the  language  of  Jamaica,  which  many 
among  us  understood.     She  said  the  people  had  fled 


i8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

to  the  mountains  out  of  fear  of  us.  Our  captain 
then  dispatched  her  to  fetch  them  back,  but  she  could 
persuade  none  to  come.  She  told  us  that  two  years 
before  she  had  left  Jamaica  with  ten  Indians  in  a 
large  canoe  with  the  plan  to  fish  near  some  small 
island.  But  sea-currents  had  driven  them  to  this 
shore,  and  the  people  had  killed  her  husband  and  the 
other  Indians  in  sacrifices  to  their  gods. 

As  soon  as  we  had  boarded  our  ships,  we  took 
the  course  we  had  taken  under  Cordova  the  year  be- 
fore, and  after  eight  days  arrived  off  the  coast  where 
the  natives  had  used  us  so  ill  and  had  slain  fifty  of 
our  men  and  wounded  the  rest,  Chanpoton.  In 
these  parts  the  sea  is  very  shallow,  and  we  anchored 
about  three  miles  from  the  shore.  The  Indians 
gathered,  as  they  had  done  the  year  before,  and  their 
haughty  bearing  showed  they  had  not  forgotten  their 
victory.  They  were  all  well  armed  after  their  man- 
ner, with  lances,  bows  and  arrows,  shields,  slings 
and  broad-swords,  and  they  bore  drums  and  trumpets, 
while  they  wore  cotton  cuirasses  and  had  their  faces 
painted  black  and  white.  Ranged  along  the  sea- 
shore, they  stood  ready  to  fall  upon  us  when  we 
landed.  We  had  learned  prudence  by  suffering, 
however,  and  this  time  were  well  armed. 

When  we  were  near  enough  to  be  hit,  they  let  fly 
such  a  shower  of  arrows  that  they  speedily  wounded 
half    our   men.     We   gave    them    return   with    our 


Our  Second  Voyage  19 

matchlocks  and  good  swords,  however,  as  soon  as  we 
got  on  shore.  Still  they  kept  up  the  fight  against 
us,  each  selecting  a  man  against  whom,  as  at  a  target, 
they  shot.  At  length  we  were  able  to  drive  them 
back  to  the  wells  of  the  town.  We  had  taken  the 
precaution  to  put  on  cotton  cuirasses,  yet  in  the  com- 
bat we  lost  seven  soldiers,  had  over  sixty  men 
wounded,  and  our  captain,  Juan  de  Grijalva,  got  three 
arrow  wounds  and  lost  two  of  his  teeth. 

Not  a  single  native  stayed  in  the  town,  which, 
after  putting  our  enemy  to  flight,  we  entered  to  dress 
our  wounds  and  bury  the  dead.  The  three  we  made 
prisoners  our  captain  treated  with  every  kindness, 
gave  them  green  beads  and  small  bells  to  give  to  the 
people  to  gain  their  good  will,  and  sent  them  to 
summon  their  chief.  They  left  us,  indeed,  but  took 
good  care  not  to  come  back. 

I  shall  never  forget  this  place  because  of  the  im- 
mense locusts  we  saw  here.  While  we  were  fight- 
ing they  jumped  up  and  kept  flying  in  our  faces,  and 
as  the  Indians  were  storming  us  with  arrows  at  the 
same  time,  we  sometimes  mistook  the  locusts  for 
arrows.  But  as  soon  as  we  saw  our  mistake,  we 
made  another  worse,  for  when  the  arrows  were  com- 
ing towards  us,  we  thought  them  only  flying  locusts, 
and  in  consequence  we  suffered  greatly. 

Making  our  way  towards  the  west,  sailing  along 
the  coast  by  day  and  at  night  lying  to  on  account  of 


20  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

the  shallows  and  rocks,  we  saw  one  morning  the  very 
broad  mouth  of  a  river,  and  we  went  near  shore  with 
the  ships,  thinking  we  should  find  good  harborage. 
As  we  came  closer  in  we  saw  the  waves  breaking,  and 
found  that  our  larger  vessels  could  not  enter  because 
of  a  bar.  It  was  therefore  determined  that  the  two 
smaller  ships,  which  did  not  draw  so  much  water, 
with  all  our  boats  well  manned,  should  go  on  up  the 
river.  To  this  time  the  river  had  been  called 
Tabasco,  because  the  chief  of  the  town  called  him- 
self Tabasco.  But  since  we  discovered  It  during  this 
expedition,  we  gave  it  the  name  of  Grijalva,  in  honor 
of  our  captain,  and  under  that  name  it  stands  on  the 
sea  charts. 

Along  the  shore  we  could  see  troops  of  Indians 
with  bows  and  arrows  and  other  weapons,  after  the 
fashion  of  the  people  of  Chanpoton,  and  we  reasoned 
that  a  town  could  not  be  far  off.  We  might  have 
been  say  two  miles  from  the  town,  when  we  heard 
the  sound  of  the  felling  of  trees.  The  Indians  were 
making  barricades  and  getting  ready  for  war  against 
us.  As  soon  as  we  learned  this,  we  disembarked  on 
a  point  of  land  where  some  palm  trees  were  growing. 
When  they  saw  us  land,  Indians  armed  after  their 
manner  made  towards  us  in  fifty  canoes,  while  many 
other  canoes,  manned  in  the  same  way,  lay  off  in  the 
creeks  as  if  the  warrlofs  dared  not  approach  us. 

Seeing  how  ready,  they  were  for  action,  we  were 


Our  Second  Voyage  21 

on  the  point  of  firing  our  great  guns,  when  it  pleased 
God  to  prompt  us  first  to  try  and  gain  their  friend- 
ship. Through  our  Indians,  Julian  and  Melchior, 
therefore,  we  told  them  they  had  nothing  to  fear 
from  us;  that  we  wished  to  talk  with  them  and  had 
things  to  tell,  which,  as  soon  as  they  learned,  they 
would  be  glad  we  came  to  their  country;  moreover, 
they  should  come  to  us  and  we  would  gladly  give 
them  of  the  things  we  had  brought. 

When  they  heard  our  message,  four  of  the  canoes 
neared  us,  and  we  showed  the  thirty  Indians  sitting 
in  them  strings  of  glass  beads  and  small  mirrors. 
At  the  sight  of  green  beads  they  were  delighted,  for 
they  thought  them  made  of  chalchihuites,  a  jadeite, 
which  they  treasure  as  very  precious. 

Then,  again,  through  our  Indian  interpreters  our 
captain  told  them  we  had  come  from  a  distant 
country  and  were  subjects  of  a  great  emperor  whose 
name  was  Don  Carlos,  who  had  many  lords  as  vas- 
sals, and  that  they  ought  to  acknowledge  him  as 
their  lord,  and  then  it  would  go  well  with  them; 
also,  in  exchange  for  the  beads  they  should  bring  us 
fowls  and  other  food. 

Two  of  the  Indians,  one  of  them  a  chief  and  the 
other  a  papa,  that  is,  a  priest  of  their  religion, — 
these  two  answered  and  said  they  would  bring  the 
food  we  wanted,  and  would' barter  with  us;  but,  for 
the  rest,  they  already  had  a  chief,  and  they  could 


22  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

not  help  feehng  a  good  deal  astonished  that  we,  who 
had  just  arrived,  should  be  wanting  to  put  a  master 
over  them;  we  should  beware  about  making  war  as 
we  had  done  at  Chanpoton,  for  they  had  at  hand 
three  armies,  each  of  eight  thousand  men;  to  find 
what  we  intended  to  do  was  their  real  errand,  how- 
ever, and  whatever  it  was  they  should  report  to 
caciques  assembled  from  many  towns  to  unite  for 
peace  or  war. 

In  token  of  peace  our  captain  now  embraced  the 
ambassadors  and  presented  them  with  strings  of  glass 
beads,  desiring  them  to  bring  back  answer  as  soon 
as  possible,  and  adding  that  If  they  did  not  come  back, 
we  should  have  to  enter  their  town  by  force. 

But  after  consulting  their  caciques  and  papas,  they 
returned  and  told  us  they  would  accept  our  offers 
of  peace  and  supply  us  with  food;  and  not  only  they 
themselves,  but  the  neighboring  towns  would  make 
us  a  present  of  gold  to  insure  our  friendship.  In- 
dians commonly,  we  afterwards  learned,  give  pres- 
ents when  making  peace. 

The  following  day  about  thirty  Indians,  laden  with 
roasted  fish  and  fowls,  maize  bread  and  fruit,  came 
to  the  promontory  where  the  palms  stood.  They 
also  brought  pans  filled  with  live  coals  on  which  they 
strewed  resin  and  incensed  all  of  us.  After  this  they 
spread  some  mats  on  the  ground,  and  over  the  mats 
cotton  cloths,  and  on  these  some  small  ornaments 


Our  Second  Voyage  23 

of  gold  in  the  shape  of  lizards  and  ducks,  and  three 
necklaces  and  other  articles  made  of  a  low  grade  of 
gold.  Although  the  presents  they  offered  were  of 
little  value,  all  together  not  worth  two  hundred  dol- 
lars, still  we  were  glad  of  the  proof  they  brought 
that  there  was  gold  in  this  country.  They  also 
brought  some  cloaks  and  waistcoats,  such  as  they 
wear,  and  said  we  must  accept  them  in  good  part 
for  they  had  no  more  gold  to  give  us,  but  that  fur- 
ther on,  towards  the  setting  of  the  sun,  there  was 
plenty  of  gold,  adding  "  Colua !  Colua !  Mexico ! 
Mexico  !  "  We,  however,  did  not  know  what  Colua, 
or  Mexico,  could  mean. 

As  soon  as  they  had  made  us  the  presents  they 
told  us  we  might  set  out,  and  after  our  captain  had 
thanked  them  and  given  each  some  green  beads,  we 
determined  to  re-embark,  for  if  a  norther  should 
begin  to  blow  the  two  ships  would  be  in  danger;  and 
we  had  now,  moreover,  to  go  in  quest  of  that  strange 
country,  "  Mexico !  Mexico !  "  which,  these  Indians 
said,  abounded  in  gold. 

We  boarded  our  ships  and  ran  along  the  coast  for 
two  days,  when  we  came  in  sight  of  a  town.  We 
could  see  crowds  of  Indians  hurrying  to  and  fro  along 
the  shore  —  their  shields  made  of  huge  tortoise- 
shells  glittered  so  beautifully  in  the  sun  that  some 
of  our  soldiers  believed  them  gold.  Further  along 
we  came  to  a  bay  into  which  the  Tonala  flows,  and 


24  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

we  gave  the  river  the  name  of  San  Antonio,  which 
it  still  has  upon  the  maps.  And  we  also  passed  the 
mouth  of  the  great  Coatzacoalcos,  where  we  would 
gladly  have  run  in  the  bay,  if  winds  had  not  pre- 
vented. Soon  we  sighted  great  snow  mountains, 
crested  with  snow  the  whole  year  round,  and  other 
mountains,  too,  nearer  the  sea,  which  we  called  San 
Martin  because  a  soldier  of  that  name,  who  came 
from  Havana,  was  the  first  to  see  them. 

So  we  kept  on  our  course,  all  four  ships  together, 
when  we  came  to  the  mouth  of  another  river,  which 
we  called  the  Banderas*  or  flag  stream,  because  there 
a  troop  of  Indians  filled  the  river  banks,  and  each 
lance  they  bore  carried  a  flag  of  white  cloth  with 
which  they  waved  to  and  beckoned  us. 

By  this  time  the  great  city  of  Mexico  must  be 
known  throughout  Christendom  —  how  like  Venice 
it  was  built  in  the  water,  how  it  was  governed  by  a 
mighty  monarch,  Montezuma,  king  of  countries 
more  than  four  times  as  large  as  Spain,  a  lord  so 
powerful  he  would  extend  his  rule  beyond  what  was 
possible  and  would  know  things  he  never  could  learn. 
This  great  Montezuma  had  received  news  of  our 
visit  under  Cordova  the  year  before,  and  of  what 
happened  at  the  battle  of  Chanpoton  during  this  pres- 
ent voyage,  and  he  knew  that  we  soldiers,  merely  a 
handful,  had  defeated  the  warriors  of  that  town  and 

*  Rio  Jamapa  on  modern  maps. 


Our  Second  Voyage  25 

their  allies.  Moreover,  he  had  learned  that  we 
sought  gold,  and  for  that  we  gladly  exchanged  our 
goods.  All  this  information  he  had  from  time  to 
time  received  through  figures  drawn,  as  is  the  cus- 
tom of  the  people,  on  a  thick  cloth  much  like  linen 
and  made  from  fibres  of  the  maguey. 

Now,  when  Montezuma  knew  we  were  coasting 
along  towards  his  dominions,  he  sent  orders  to  his 
governors  that  at  every  place  where  we  landed  they 
should  exchange  gold  for  our  glass  beads,  especially 
for  the  green  beads  which  so  much  resemble  their 
valued  chalchihuites  or  jadeite.  Further,  he  ordered 
them  to  gain  all  knowledge  they  could  of  us  and  of 
our  plans.  The  reason  he  dwelt  most  particularly 
upon  the  last  point  was  that  a  legend  of  their  Indian 
ancestors  had  foretold  how  men  with  beards  should, 
in  the  future,  come  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  and 
gain  dominion  over  them. 

For  whatever  purpose  it  may  have  been,  the  great 
Montezuma  had  ordered  these  sentinels  who  filled 
the  banks  of  the  river,  and  every  lance  hung  with  a 
white  cotton  cloth,  which  the  sentinels  waved  inviting 
us  to  come  to  them. 

For  ourselves,  we  were  fairly  astonished  at  so 
novel  a  sight,  and  our  captain,  with  other  officers  and 
soldiers,  agreed  to  find  out  what  the  whole  matter 
meant.  We  therefore  lowered  two  of  our  boats  and 
manned  them  with  twenty  of  our  most  daring  sol- 


26  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

diers,  who,  with  Francisco  de  Montejo  in  command, 
should  go  to  enquire.  I  was  of  the  number.  It 
pleased  God  that  the  weather  should  be  calm,  which 
is  rare  enough  on  these  coasts,  and  we  all  got  safely 
ashore,  where  three  caciques,  one  of  them  a  gov- 
ernor under  Montezuma,  met  us.  They  were  at- 
tended by  many  Indians,  who  brought  fowls,  maize 
bread,  pineapples  and  other  food,  and  they  spread 
mats  in  the  shade  of  trees  and  invited  us  to  sit  down, 
all  by  signs,  for  Julian  from  Yucatan  did  not  under- 
stand their  Mexican  language.  Then  they  brought 
clay  pans  filled  with  live  coals,  on  which  they  strewed 
a  resin  and  Incensed  us. 

As  soon  as  Francisco  de  Montejo  sent  word  of 
what  had  taken  place,  our  captain  determined  to 
anchor  the  ships  and  go  ashore  with  all  our  men. 
When  he  landed  the  cacique  paid  him  most  marked 
respect  and  Incensed  him  with  great  zeal.  He  In  re- 
turn gave  them  beads  and  treated  them  In  every 
friendly  way,  and  after  he  signified  that  they  should 
bring  gold  to  barter,  the  governor  sent  orders  to 
neighboring  towns  to  fetch  every  trinket  they  had  in 
the  shape  of  gold  for  exchange  with  us.  Thus  it 
happened  that  during  the  six  days  we  stayed  there 
they  brought  more  than  sixteen  thousand  dollars' 
worth  of  jewelry  of  low  grade  gold  and  various  work- 
manship. 

In  the  name  of  his  majesty,  the  king  of  Spain,  we 


Our  Second  Voyage  27 

took  possession  of  the  land,  and  as  soon  as  we  did 
this  our  captain  presented  the  Indians  with  some 
Spanish  shirts  and  told  them  we  wished  to  return  to 
our  ships.  One  of  their  number  we  took  with  us, 
and  after  he  had  learned  our  language  he  became  a 
Christian  named  Francisco. 

Further  along  the  coast  we  sighted  islands,  among 
them  one,  about  five  miles  from  the  shore,  which 
offered  us  a  very  good  roadstead.  Here  our  captain 
gave  orders  for  the  ships  to  come  to  anchor,  and 
after  we  had  lowered  boats  many  of  us  soldiers  went 
aland,  for  we  had  seen  smoke  as  we  neared  the  shore. 
We  found  two  strongly  built  stone  houses,  each  with 
steps  leading  up  to  an  altar,  and  on  these  altars  idols 
of  horrible  shapes.  Bodies  of  five  natives  still  lay 
where  the  night  before  the  papas  had  sacrificed  them 
—  their  chests  cut  open,  their  arms  and  legs  off,  while 
the  walls  about  were  besmeared  with  blood.  At  all 
this  we  stood  in  utter  amazement,  and  gave  the  island 
the  name  of  Isla  de  Sacrificios. 

Sailing  onwards,  we  anchored  opposite  another 
island  about  two  miles  from  the  main  land  —  at  a 
harbor  at  present  thought  the  best  in  the  country,  the 
port  of  Vera  Cruz.  When  we  were  landed  on  the 
sands  of  this  beach,  swarms  of  mosquitos  so  annoyed 
us  that  we  had  to  build  huts  on  the  great  sand  dunes, 
and  in  the  tops  of  trees.  From  our  boats  we  care- 
fully examined  the  harbor  and  found  that  it  had  a 


28  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

good  bottom  for  anchorage,  and  it  was,  moreover, 
sheltered  from  northers.  Our  captain  and  thirty  of 
us  soldiers,  all  well  armed,  went  over  the  island,  and 
found  a  temple  on  which  stood  a  large  and  ugly  idol 
of  the  god  Tezcatlipoca.*  Four  Indian  priests  or 
papas,  clad  in  wide  black  cloaks,  and  with  flying  hair, 
had  that  very  day  offered  the  hearts  and  blood  of  two 

*  W^hen,  in  the  following  pages,  the  reader  meets  the  names 
Tezcatlipoca  and  Huitzilopochtli,  will  he  kindly  bear  in  mind 
these  differences  between  the  two  gods  ? 

There  were  few  departments  of  native  life  with  which  the  god 
Tezcatlipoca  was  not  intimately  connected.  He  was  present 
everywhere  and  saw  all  that  happened  and  therefore  his  images 
bore  a  mirror  as  a  symbol.  As  the  night  wind  he  was  supposed 
to  wander  through  the  streets  after  dark  in  search  of  evil  doers, 
and  as  night-god  and  warrior-god  to  appear  in  all  sorts  of  grisly 
shapes  to  test  the  courage  of  those  he  might  meet.  Schools  in 
which  children  prepared  for  military  service  were  under  his  pro- 
tection. Of  slaves  he  was  defender.  As  god  of  divine  punish- 
m.ent  he  was  also  god  of  confession  —  the  penitent  confessing  his 
sins  before  a  priest  whom  he  regarded  as  representative  of  the 
god  and  who  gave  absolution.  The  fifth  months  of  the  year,  be- 
ginning the  23rd  of  April,  was  symbolized  by  a  figure  of  the  god 
and  was  the  occasion  of  the  feast  at  which  a  young  man,  identi- 
fied with  the  god,  was  sacrificed  to  him  after  a  year  spent  in  the 
enjoyment  of  every  luxury  that  Mexican  civilization  could  afford. 

Huitzilopochtli  was  tribal  god  of  the  Aztecs  to  whom  he  gave 
the  bow,  saying,  "  All  that  flies  on  high  do  the  Mexicans  know 
how  to  hit  with  the  arrow."  God  of  war  and  of  hunting  he 
sprang,  the  legend  ran,  from  an  earth  goddess  after  a  ball  of 
down  had  fallen  on  her  from  heaven.  The  ninth  month  begin- 
ning the  i2th  of  July  was  sometimes  symbolized  by  a  figure  of 
Huitzilopochtli,  and  celebrated  by  a  flower-feast.  For  further 
knowledge  about  gods  of  the  Mexicans  the  reader  should  consult 
"  Mexican  Archaeology  "  by  Thomas  A.  Joyce  —  from  which  book 
the  contents  of  this  note  were  gained. 


Our  Second  Voyage  29 

boys  before  the  horrible  figure.  The  papas  came 
towards  us  to  incense  us  with  the  perfuming  resin 
with  which  they  had  incensed  Tezcathpoca,  but  we 
were  so  shocked  at  the  sight  of  those  two  boys  they 
had  just  killed,  and  so  disgusted  with  their  abomina- 
tions, we  would  not  suffer  their  incense.  Our  cap- 
tain, by  signs,  questioned  the  Indian  Francisco,  whom 
we  had  brought  with  us  from  the  Banderas  stream, 
and  who  seemed  to  be  intelligent,  and  Francisco  an- 
swered that  the  people  of  Colua  had  ordered  the 
sacrifices.  As  Francisco  halted  in  his  speech,  he  pro- 
nounced the  word  "  Olua,  Olua,"  and  from  this  hap- 
pening, and  because  our  captain  himself  was  present 
and  was  named  Juan,  and  also  because  it  was  the  day 
of  St.  John  in  June,  we  called  this  small  island  San 
Juan  de  Ulua.*  This  harbor,  we  say,  has  been 
much  frequented.  In  the  fifty  years  since  our  dis- 
covery of  it  great  numbers  of  ships  have  refitted 
there;  and  now  all  merchandise  from  Castile  for 
Mexico  is  there  unladen. 

While  we  were  encamped  on  these  sand  dunes,  na- 
tives from  nearby  towns  brought  us  gold  trinkets  for 
barter,  but  the  few  things  were  so  poor  in  quality 
that  we  scarce  troubled  ourselves  about  them.  In 
the  huts  we  had  built  we  stayed  seven  days,  although 

*  In  the  halting  of  the  speech  of  this  Indian  is  the  origin  of  the 
name  of  the  celebrated  fort  of  San  Juan  de  Ulua,  on  one  of  the 
reefs  fronting  Vera  Cruz  —  a  name  enduring  through  most  varied 
fortunes   of   three  centuries. 


3b  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

we  suffered  much  discomfort  from  mosquitos.  Our 
captain,  Grijalva,  who  had  proved  himself  a  large- 
minded  man  and  brave  soldier,  was  well  minded  to 
found  a  colony  even  with  our  few  men.  But  because 
we  were  now  convinced  that  these  lands  before  us 
were  the  mainland  and  contained  large  towns,  and 
because  our  cassava  bread  had  become  mouldy  and 
unfit  to  eat,  and  because  our  numbers  were  too  few 
to  permit  us  to  form  a  settlement  —  thirteen  of  our 
men  had  died  of  wounds  and  four  were  still  ill  —  we 
agreed  to  forward  to  Diego  Velasquez  account  of 
our  condition  and  ask  him  to  send  succor.  To  go 
on  this  mission  to  Cuba,  Pedro  de  Alvarado  was 
chosen,  and  he  soon  sailed  in  the  good  ship  San  Se- 
bastian, taking  with  him  all  the  gold  and  cotton  cloth 
we  had  bartered  for,  and  also  our  sick  men.  The 
officers  of  the  other  ships,  each  giving  his  own  ac- 
count, also  sent  the  governor  letters  of  what  we  had 
seen. 

From  the  moment  our  fleet  had  quitted  Cuba, 
Diego  Velasquez  had  been  downcast  and  anxious  lest 
some  misfortune  befall  us.  V^hen,  however,  Al- 
varado came  into  port  with  the  gold  and  cloth  and 
sick  men,  and  when  Velasquez  saw  the  gold  worked 
into  various  trinkets,  and  heard  the  whole  story  of 
what  we  had  found,  his  joy  was  great.  Nor  were 
the  officers  who  received  the  king's  fifth  less  aston- 
ished at  the  riches  of  the  lands  we  had  discovered. 


Our  Second  Voyage  31 

Alvarado,  who  knew  how  to  gain  over  Diego  Velas- 
quez, afterwards  said  that  the  governor  could  do 
nothing  but  embrace  him,  and  that  he  ordered  festivi- 
ties and  sports  for  eight  days.  Rumor  of  riches  in 
these  lands  had  already  gone  about,  but  now  that 
gold  had  really  come,  fanciful  reports  spread  through 
all  the  islands  and  the  whole  of  Spain. 

After  Alvarado  had  set  sail  for  Cuba  our  officers 
held  our  course  along  the  coast,  and  we  saw  numbers 
of  towns  lying  from  six  to  nine  miles  inland.  From 
one  of  these  a  troop  of  Indians  in  twenty  large  canoes 
came  out  and  attacked  us.  We  continued  our  course, 
however,  until  we  neared  a  wide  cape,*  where  on 
account  of  strong  currents  we  could  make  no  head- 
way, and  it  was  finally  agreed  that  we  should  return 
to  Cuba. 

We  therefore  turned  our  ships  about,  hoisted  all 
sails,  and,  aided  by  the  currents,  came  in  a  few  days 
to  the  waters  of  the  broad  Coatzacoalcos.  Here 
boisterous  weather  forced  us  onward  to  the  smaller 
river  Tonala,  where  we  careened  one  of  our  ships, 
for  she  had  struck  three  several  times  on  entering 
the  river  and  was  fast  making  water. 

While  we  were  busy  at  this  work  many  Indians 
came  from  the  town  of  Tonala,  about  four  miles 
away,  and  with  great  good  will  brought  us  maize 
bread,  fish  and  fruits.     Our  commander  paid  them 

*  Cape  Roxo. 


32  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

kind  attentions  and  gave  them  white  and  green  glass 
beads,  signing  to  them  also  that  they  should  bring 
us  gold  for  barter  and  that  for  it  we  would  give  our 
goods  in  return.  They  brought  gold,  and  this  also 
did  people  from  Coatzacoalcos,  exchanging  their  or- 
naments—  of  a  debased  gold,  however — for  the 
green  glass  beads  they  highly  valued. 

Besides  gold,  every  Indian  had  with  him  a  highly 
polished  copper  axe,  the  handle  curiously  wrought  as 
if  to  serve  as  well  for  an  ornament  as  for  battle  use. 
We  thought  these  axes  were  made  of  a  low  grade 
gold  and  began  bartering  for  them,  with  the  result 
that  within  three  days  we  had  taken  more  than  six 
hundred,  with  which  we,  thinking,  I  say,  they  con- 
tained gold,  were  even  more  content  than  the  Indians 
were  with  their  green  glass  beads. 

How  I  sowed  some  orange  seeds  in  this  place  I 
must  tell.  So  many  mosquitos  swarmed  along  the 
river  that  I  one  day  went  up  and  lay  down  to  rest  in 
a  tall  temple  of  the  Indians.  In  gratitude  for  the 
quiet  sleep  I  had,  and  because  it  was  rumored  that 
we  were  to  come  back  there  to  settle,  I  planted  at 
the  foot  of  the  temple  eight  orange  seeds  I  had 
brought  with  me  from  Cuba.  When  they  came  up 
the  papas  of  the  temple  must  have  seen  they  were 
plants  different  from  those  they  knew,  and  they  must 
have  protected  them  from  the  ants  and  weeds,  and 
watered  them.     For  years  after,  when  we  had  con- 


Our  Second  Voyage  33 

quered  Mexico,  and  the  most  illustrious  of  the  con- 
querors, among  which  number  was  myself,  settled 
in  this  province,  I  did  not  forget  to  look  for,  and  to 
my  joy  find,  my  orange  trees.  I  transplanted  them 
and  they  flourished  most  uncommonly,  and  all  the 
oranges  of  New  Spain  are  descendants  of  my  plants. 
I  know  well  it  will  be  said  such  old  tales  are  quite  out 
of  character  here,  so  I  will  tell  no  more  of  them. 

Boarding  our  ships  again  we  set  sail  for  Cuba,  and 
after  more  than  forty  days  of  weather,  sometimes 
fair  and  sometimes  foul,  we  arrived  at  Santiago. 
When  Diego  Velasquez  saw  the  gold  we  had 
brought,  well  worth  four  thousand  dollars,  he  was 
highly  pleased,  for  with  that  already  given  over  by 
Alvarado,  the  amount  was  now  twenty  thousand  dol- 
lars. Some  made  the  sum  less,  some  even  more. 
Officers  of  the  king  took  the  royal  fifth,  and  were  so 
minded  as  to  the  six  hundred  axes,  but  when  these 
were  brought  out  and  seen  to  be  merely  a  good  kind 
of  copper  there  was  a  good  laugh  at  us  and  much 
broad-spread  fun  at  our  zeal  in  bartering. 


V 


CHAPTER  III 

How  Diego  Velasquez  petitioned  the  king  of  Spain  to  grant 
him  commission  to  conquer,  settle  and  apportion  the  land; 
and  we  came  again  with  a  new  fleet  with  Cortes  as 
captain. 

Before  I  begin  to  tell  of  Cortes  and  our  expedi- 
tion of  which  he  was  the  commander,  I  must  relate 
certain  happenings  which  can  not  be  omitted,  for  they 
bore  on  later  events. 

After  Alvarado  had  arrived  at  Santiago  with  the 
gold  we  had  gained  in  the  newly  discovered  lands, 
Diego  Velasquez  began  to  fear  that,  before  he  could 
make  his  report  to  the  king,  some  court  favorite,  get- 
ting private  news  of  our  discoveries,  might  rob  him 
of  his  reward.  For  this  reason  he  sent  to  Spain  a 
chaplain  of  his,  Benito  Martinez,  a  man  skilled  in 
business,  to  bear  letters  and  a  great  portion  of  the 
gold  trinkets  to  Juan  Rodriguez,  bishop  of  Burgos 
and  archbishop  of  Rosano;  and  also  to  the  licentiate 
Luis  Zapata  and  the  secretary  Lope  de  Conchillos, 
who  at  that  time  had  charge  of  Indian  affairs  under 
the  archbishop.  Our  governor  of  Cuba,  Diego 
Velasquez,  was  quite  devoted  to  these  men  and  had 
given  them  sizable  Indian  villages,  with  the  people 

34 


We  Go  with  Cortes  as  Captain 

of  which  they  worked  gold-mines.  For  this  reason 
they  were  disposed  to  do  much  for  Diego  Velas- 
quez. 

King  Charles  of  Spain  was  at  this  time  in  Flan- 
ders, and  everything  done  by  the  Imperial  Council 
of  the  Indies  was  by  command  of  these  gentlemen. 
What  Diego  Velasquez  sought  through  his  chaplain 
was  permission  to  trade  with,  conquer  and  found  col- 
onies in  the  countries  we  had  lately  discovered.  In 
the  accounts  he  forwarded  he  told  of  the  many  thou- 
sands of  dollars  he  had  already  spent  in  the  under- 
taking. Chaplain  Benito  Martinez  added  so  suc- 
cessfully to  these  reports  that  he  was  able  to  bring 
back  from  Spain  a  decree  granting  all  Diego  Velas- 
quez asked,  and  also,  for  the  governor,  the  title  of 
adelantado,  or  governor-in-chief,  of  Cuba. 

Upon  the  return  of  Juan  de  Grijalva  from  our 
voyage,  in  the  year  15 18,  Diego  Velasquez  had  at 
once  ordered  the  fitting  out  of  a  fleet  larger  than  our 
last.  For  this  purpose  he  had  already  got  together 
in  the  harbor  of  Santiago  ten  ships;  four  of  them, 
careened  and  refitted,  were  those  in  which  we  had 
returned,  and  six  others  from  other  ports  of  Cuba. 
These  vessels  he  had  provisioned  with  cassava  bread 
and  smoked  bacon,  for  at  that  time,  as  I  have  said, 
Cuba  had  been  so  lately  settled  that  there  was  neither 
mutton  nor  beef  to  be  had. 

But  all  this  while  Diego  Velasquez  could  not  make 


36  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

up  his  mind  whom  he  should  name  as  commander. 
Certain  gentlemen  put  forward  a  captain  of  great 
renown,  Vasco  Porcallo,  related  to  some  earl.  This 
man,  however,  did  not  suit  Diego  Velasquez,  for  he 
feared,  since  the  captain  was  very  daring,  he  would 
turn  against  him  when  once  the  fleet  was  in  his  hands. 
Others  talked  of  various  kinsmen  of  Velasquez  for 
the  place.  W^e  soldiers  would  hear  of  none  other 
than  our  Juan  de  Grijalva,  who  was  himself  valiant 
and  knew  how  to  command,  and  who  bore  an  un- 
stained character. 

While  like  rumors  were  afloat  the  affair  was  se- 
cretly settled  with  Hernando  Cortes,  a  native  of 
Medellin,  a  gentleman  who  held  a  grant  of  Indians 
in  Cuba.  Two  favorites  of  Diego  Velasquez  had 
come  to  an  agreement  with  Cortes.  These  two  did 
all  in  their  power  to  induce  the  governor  to  appoint 
Cortes  commander-in-chief  of  the  fleet,  taking  every 
occasion  to  praise  Cortes,  to  extol  his  energy,  his 
courage,  his  ability  to  command,  his  faithfulness  in 
everything  entrusted  to  his  charge  —  for  Cortes  had 
promised  to  divide  between  the  three  of  them  all 
gains  which,  during  this  expedition,  might  fall  to  his 
share,  and  his  spoils  might  turn  out  to  be  very  large, 
for  the  real  design  of  Diego  Velasquez  in  sending 
the  expedition  was  to  barter  with  the  natives  and  not 
to  form  settlements  as  was  announced  and  published. 
In  the  end  Velasquez  chose  Cortes  captain-general. 


We  Go  with  Cortes  as  Captain         37 

The  next  Sunday,  when  Diego  Velasquez  was  on 
his  way  to  church,  and  in  company  with  the  principal 
persons  of  the  town,  he  placed  Cortes  on  his  right 
side  to  do  him  honor.  While  they  were  on  the  road 
a  jester,  nicknamed  Fool  Cervantes,  ran  in  front  of 
the  governor,  playing  pranks  and  cracking  all  sorts 
of  jokes.  "  Alas !  alas !  my  friend  Diego,"  he  cried, 
"  what  manner  of  captain  have  you  chosen?  He  of 
Medellin  in  Estramadura  !  A  captain  to  try  his  luck 
in  no  little  way.  Have  care  that  he  does  not  run 
off  with  your  fleet,  for  you  can  see  by  his  face  he  is 
terrible  when  once  he  begins." 

As  Fool  Cervantes  was  running  on  in  this  strain, 
growing  more  and  more  severe,  one  of  the  favorites 
of  Velasquez,  walking  by  the  side  of  Cortes,  gave 
the  fellow  a  cuff,  crying,  "  Silence,  thou  drunken 
knave !  I  know  this  scandalous  wit  of  thine  never 
sprang  in  thy  brain!  "  But,  taking  no  notice  of  the 
blow,  the  fool  still  ran  on,  "  Long  life  to  my  friend 
Diego  and  the  valiant  captain,  Cortes!  Master 
Diego,  that  you  may  not  weep  over  your  bargain,  I 
must  go  myself  with  Cortes  to  those  rich  lands." 

Nobody  doubted  for  a  moment  but  some  kinsmen 
of  the  governor  had  hired  the  jester  to  utter  these 
sayings,  and  to  pass  them  off  as  wit.  Everything 
^  the  fool  predicted,  nevertheless,  came  true  to  the  let- 
ter and  goes  to  prove  that  often  fools  speak  the  truth. 
Still,  it  became  in  the  end  certain  that  the  appoint- 
or ^1  3  o  JL 


38  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

ment  of  Hernando  Cortes  was  pleasing  in  the  eye  of 
God,  and  of  first  importance  to  his  majesty,  the  king 
of  Spain,* 

As  soon  as  Cortes  had  received  his  commission  he 
set  about  to  gather  all  manner  of  arms  and  warlike 
stores,  matchlocks,  crossbows,  powder  and  the  like; 
and  also  a  large  stock  of  goods  for  barter,  and  every- 
thing necessary  for  the  expedition.  Now,  also,  he 
became  more  careful  of  his  appearance,  and  wore  a 
bunch  of  feathers  fastened  on  his  cap  with  a  gold 
medal,  and  a  velvet  cloak  trimmed  with  gold  — 
which  made  him  look  more  gallant.  His  counte- 
nance was  most  winning,  he  talked  well  and  his  affa- 
bility drew  people  to  him.  Twice  he  had  been  al- 
calde, or  mayor,  of  the  town  in  which  he  lived. 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  Cortes  was  at  that  time 
greatly  pinched  for  money  to  buy  what  he  needed, 
and  was  head  over  ears  in  debt.  But  when  his 
friends  among  the  merchants  heard  he  had  been  made 
commander,  they  lent  him  four  thousand  dollars  in 
coin,  and  still  more  secured  by  his  Indians  and  es- 

*  "  I  must  inform  the  reader,"  wrote  Bernal  Diaz,  "  why,  when 
speaking  of  Cortes,  I  never  call  him  Don  Hernando  Cortes,  or  mar- 
quis, or  by  any  other  title  but  plainly  Cortes.  The  reason  is  that 
he  himself  was  best  pleased  when  he  was  simply  addressed  as 
Cortes.  And  besides  this  first  reason  is  a  second; — the  name  of 
Cortes  stood  in  equal  renown  throughout  the  whole  of  Spain  after 
the  mastering  of  Mexico,  as  in  old  Roman  times  the  names  of  Julius 
Caesar  and  of  Pompey  stood  among  the  Roman  peoples,  and  among 
the  Carthaginians  the  name  of  Hannibal." 


Hernando  Cortes 


We  Go  with  Cortes  as  Captain  39 

tates.  With  this  money  he  ordered  two  standards 
and  banners  worked  in  gold  with  the  royal  arms  and 
a  cross  on  each  side  and  beneath  an  inscription  say- 
ing, "  Brothers,  in  true  faith  let  us  follow  the  cross, 
and  victory  is  ours."  He  then  made  known  in  the 
name  of  his  majesty  and  of  the  governor,  and  by 
sound  of  trumpet  and  drum,  that  whatsoever  person 
wished  to  go  in  his  company  to  the  newly  discovered 
lands  to  conquer  and  settle,  should  have  share  in  the 
gold,  silver  and  riches  gained.  To  any  one  who  set- 
tled there,  after  the  country  had  been  pacified,  he 
promised  (although  Benito  Martinez  had  not  yet 
returned  from  Spain  with  authority  to  Velasquez  to 
grant  this)  charge  of  Indians  and  landed  property. 

Upon  all  the  people  of  Cuba  this  proclamation 
made  deep  impression.  Cortes  wrote  to  all  his 
friends  in  the  various  towns  also,  begging  them  to 
get  ready  and  join  the  expedition.  Many  sold  all 
they  had  to  buy  themselves  arms  and  a  horse.  Oth- 
ers began  to  prepare  cassava  bread  and  salt  pork  for 
provisioning  the  ships,  and  so  make  ready  the  best 
they  could. 

But  while  Cortes  was  working  hard  to  push  for- 
ward preparations  and  get  his  fleet  under  way,  rela- 
tives of  Velasquez,  feeling  themselves  aggrieved  be- 
cause Cortes  had  the  headship,  and  still  hoping 
finally  to  gain  the  commission,  took  every  occasion 
to  lower  him   in  the  eyes  of  Velasquez.     Fully  know- 


40  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

ing  this,  Cortes  aimed  to  be  every  day  at  the  gov- 
ernor's side,  to  show  his  zeal  in  serving  him,  and  to 
talk  of  the  glory  of  the  undertaking  and  the  vast 
riches  that  would  accrue  from  it  to  Diego  Velasquez. 
Nevertheless,  one  of  the  two  favorites  who  had 
gained  the  appointment  for  Cortes  was  always  urg- 
ing the  captain  to  hasten  his  embarking  —  before  the 
relatives,  moved  by  envy  and  malice,  should  change 
the  governor's  mind. 

Finally,  everything  being  in  readiness  and  a  ru- 
mor getting  afloat  that  Velasquez  had  determined  to 
take  the  command  from  Cortes,  our  captain  ordered 
that  all  oflicers,  pilots,  soldiers,  and  as  much  pro- 
vision as  possible,  should  be  aboard  by  a  certain 
nightfall.  With  this  company  of  three  hundred  he 
embarked  and  was  about  to  set  sail,  when  friends 
roused  the  sleeping  Diego  Velasquez.  The  gov- 
ernor, springing  from  his  bed,  mounted  his  horse  and 
galloped  to  the  landing.  Upon  Cortes  seeing  him, 
he,  accompanied  by  trusty  men,  entered  a  boat  armed 
with  cannon  and  muskets,  and  rowed  within  speaking 
distance.  There  the  boat  stopped.  "  Is  this  the 
way  you  are  parting  from  me,  my  friend?  "  called 
Velasquez.  "  Is  this  the  right  way  to  take  your 
leave?"  "Your  excellency  must  pardon  me,"  an- 
swered Cortes,  "  there  are  some  things  that  must  be 
done  before  they  are  thought  of.  I  am  at  your  ex- 
cellency's orders."     But  when  Diego  Velasquez  saw 


We  Go  with  Cortes  as  Captain         41 

how  evident  Cortes  had  made  his  bad   faith  and 
shamelessness,  he  had  nothing  to  say.     Upon  this 
Cortes  ordered  the  boat  to  return  to  the  ship,  and 
sails  hoisted  for  all  speed  — the  i8th  of  November,* 
1518. 

Weather  being  fine,  we  arrived,  after  a  few  days' 
sail,  safely  in  the  harbor  of  Trinidad,  where  the  peo- 
ple came  out  to  welcome  us,  each  gentleman  striving 
to  have  our  captain  for  his  guest.  Cortes  set  up  his 
standard  in  front  of  his  quarters  and  issued  a  proc- 
lamation, and,  as  he  had  done  in  Santiago,  got  to- 
gether what  he  could  of  fire-arms,  cassava  bread, 
salted  meat  and  other  necessities. 

Here  many  gentlemen  joined  us,  a  number  coming 
from  Santispiritus,  to  which  towns  Cortes  had  writ- 
ten public  letters,  for  he  knew  well  how  to  mix  fair 
words  In  his  sentences  and  offer  promises,  and  to  at- 
tract many  persons  of  standing  in  these  towns.  Here, 
also,  he  hired  soldiers  and  bought  horses.  Alonzo 
Hernandez  Puertocarrero  had  not  money  enough  to 
buy  one,  so  Cortes  bought  one  for  him  and  paid  for 
it  with  gold  trimmings  from  the  velvet  cloak  he  had 
had  made  at  Santiago. 

Meanwhile  Diego  Velasquez  had  forwarded  let- 
ters and  commands  that  Cortes  be  sent  to  him.  For, 
after  he  had  set  out  from  Santiago  with  all  the  ships, 
relatives  of  Velasquez  and  their  clique  left  the  gov- 
ernor  not    a    moment's   peace,    telling   him    Cortes 


/ 


42  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

showed  that  he  was  already  in  rebellion  by  his  sneak- 
ing out  of  the  harbor,  and  that  he  had  never  made 
any  secret  of  his  intention  to  be  commander,  that  he 
had  dealt  as  if  he  owned  the  fleet,  and  finally  that 
he  had  entered  into  arrangements  with  the  two  fa- 
vorites to  gain  the  command  for  him. 

These  speeches,  added  to  his  natural  suspicions, 
turned  the  head  of  Velasquez,  and  he  despatched 
messages  to  the  alcalde  of  Trinidad,  his  brothl!f-in- 
law,  peremptorily  ordering  him  to  deprive  Cortes 
of  the  squadron.  But  the  alcalde  saw  that  Cortes 
had  so  many  friends  among  the  soldiers  and  officers 
that  the  whole  town  would  be  divided,  and  perhaps 
sacked,  and  he  hesitated  to  act;  while  Cortes,  writing 
,,  Velasquez  of  his  astonishment  at  his  decision,  repeat- 
ing his  desire  to  serve  God  and  his  governor,  and 
advising  him  to  listen  no  further  to  his  cousin,  sent 
his  letter  by  the  messenger  who  had  brought  the  order 
for  his  arrest. 

The  next  step  of  Cortes  was  to  have  his  men  put 
their  arms  in  repair,  and  every  smith  in  town  was 
soon  at  work  pointing  our  lances,  while  the  cross- 
bowmen  overhauled  stocks  and  made  arrows.  After 
twelve  days  at  Trinidad  we  sailed  for  Havana. 

Each  man  of  us  had  his  choice  either  to  go  to  Ha- 
vana by  sea,  or  march  by  land  and  pick  up  some 
men  who  lived  along  the  way.  Fifty  other  soldiers 
and  I  gladly  joined  Alvarado^.who  had  command 


We  Go  with  Cortes  as  Captain         43 

overland,  and  our  duties  were  increased  by  charge 
of  all  our  horses.  Every  one  of  us  arrived  safely  in 
Havana.  But  five  days  passed  without  news  of 
Cortes  and  his  ship,  and  we  began  to  wonder  if  he 
had  been  lost  near  the  Isle  of  Pines.  At  last,  to  the 
great  joy  of  us  gentlemen  and  soldiers,  his  ship  ap- 
peared over  the  horizon.  It  seemed  he  had  had 
the  misfortune,  when  off  the  Isle  of  Pines,  to  run 
aground,  for  many  shallows  are  there,  and  all  the 
cargo  of  his  ship  had  to  be  taken  ashore  in  boatfuls 
before  she  could  be  floated,  and,  after  she  had  taken 
deeper  water,  to  be  carried  back  and  again  packed  In. 

The  heart  of  Cortes  leaped  with  joy  when  he  saw 
assembled  in  Havana  the  many  men  of  rank  who 
had  joined  us.  They  brought  to  our  stores  quantities 
of  cassava  bread  and  cured  bacon.  And  now  cotton 
being  very  plentiful,  we  made  well  padded  cuirasses 
to  protect  ourselves  from  the  Indians'  darts,  arrows, 
lances  and  stones,  and  meanwhile  Cortes  ordered  our 
heavy  guns,  ten  brass  cannon  and  a  few  falconets 
brought  ashore,  tested  and  furnished  with  balls  and 
powder. 

When  all  this  was  settled,  the  horses  and  stores  of 
maize  and  hay  for  their  provender  were  distributed 
among  the  ships.  Cortes  had  a  dark  chestnut  horse. 
Pedro  de  Alvarado  and  Hernandp  de  Avila  had 
jointly  an  excellent  brown  mare,  broken  In  for  sport 
and  battle  alike.     Alonzo  Hernandez  Puertocarrero, 


44  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

a  grey  mare,  the  same  which  Cortes  had  bought  for 
him  with  the  gold  border  from  his  cloak;  and  she 
was  capitally  trained  for  battle.  Juan  Velasquez  de 
Leon,  a  grey  mare  also,  a  noble  animal  full  of  fire 
and  eager  for  battle  —  we  commonly  called  her  Bob- 
tail. Cristobal  de  Olid,  a  dark  chestnut,  fine-spirited 
horse.  Francisco  de  Montejo  and  Alonzo  de  Avila, 
between  them,  a  sorrel  horse  of  little  use  in  battle. 
Francisco  de  Morla,  a  dark  chestnut  horse,  wonder- 
fully swift  and  easily  guided,  while  Juan  de  Escalente 
had  a  light  chestnut  horse  with  three  white  stockings, 
not  worth  much,  and  Diego  de  Ordas  had  a  grey 
mare  that  was  tolerably  good,  but  not  swift.  Gon- 
zalo  Dominguez,  a  small,  dark  chestnut  horse,  very 
swift.  Pedro  Gonzalez  de  Trujillo  had  also  a  chest- 
nut that  was  a  good  goer.  Moron  had  a  very  handy 
dappled  horse,  Baena  a  dappled  horse  that  was  a  bad 
leaper.  Lares  an  excellent,  light-chestnut  goer,  Ortiz, 
the  musician,  and  Bartolome  Garcia,  between  them, 
a  good  dark  horse,  which  they  called  The  Mule- 
driver,  and  Juan  Sedeno,  a  chestnut  mare.  This 
Juan  Sedeno  was  thought  the  richest  soldier  in  the 
fleet,  for  he  had  a  ship  of  his  own,  his  own  lading  of 
cassava  bread  and  salt  pork,  a  negro  and  a  horse  — 
and  about  that  time  horses  and  negroes  were  worth 
their  weight  in  gold. 

Let  us  turn  back  for  a  moment  to  Diego  Velas- 
quez.    When  he  knew  for  certain  that  his  brother- 


We  Go  with  Cortes  as  Captain         45 

in-law,  the  alcalde  of  Trinidad,  had  not  only  con- 
firmed Cortes  in  his  government  of  the  fleet,  but  had 
helped  him  to  get  away,  he  roared  with  rage,  they 
said,  declaring  Cortes  had  run  off  with  the  whole 
squadron,  and  that  his  own  two  favorites  had  lent 
the  captain  every  possible  aid.  Nor  did  he  stop 
here.  He  despatched  letters  to  his  sub-governor  of 
Havana,  and  to  his  friends  there,  praying  them  by 
all  the  friendship  they  bore  him  not  to  permit  the 
fleet  to  get  away,  and  to  send  Cortes  under  guard  to 
Santiago. 

As  soon  as  the  bearer  of  these  despatches  arrived, 
Cortes  learned  their  tenor,  and  through  the  bearer 
himself  —  for  a  friar  of  the  Order  of  Mercy,  who 
was  much  in  the  company  of  Velasquez,  forwarded 
by  this  same  messenger  a  letter  to  a  friar  who  was  in 
the  fleet.  By  this  means  Cortes  learned  the  whole 
affair,  and  he  at  once  went  to  the  sub-governor  and 
won  him  to  his  side  —  this  was  easily  done  because 
the  sub-governor  was  put  out  with  Velasquez  for  not 
giving  him  a  better  grant  of  Indians  —  so  that  he 
sent  back  the  messenger  with  the  word  that  he  dared 
not  seize  Cortes,  for  he  was  too  beloved  by  his  sol- 
diers, and  he  feared,  if  he  should,  they  would  sack 
the  town  and  carry  off  his  people.  Cortes  himself 
wrote  to  Velasquez  in  the  smooth  terms  he  knew  so 
well  how  to  use,  assuring  him  that  he  did  nothing 
against  the  governor's  interests,  that  he  was  his  faith- 


46  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

ful  servant  and  was  going  to  set  sail  the  very  next 
day. 

The  fleet  sailed  on  the  loth  of  February,  15 19, 
and  shaping  its  course  direct  to  Cozumel,  we  landed 
our  men  in  the  same  harbor  I  mentioned  when  I  told 
of  our  expedition  under  Grijalva.  Three  days  after 
we  were  landed  Cortes  ordered  a  muster  to  see  how 
many  of  us  there  were.  Not  counting  pilots  and 
sailors,  who  were  about  one  hundred,  we  numbered 
five  hundred  and  eight  men;  and  sixteen  horses  or 
mares,  all  trained  for  sport  or  war.  We  had  eleven 
ships,  great  and  small,  and  one,  a  sort  of  brig,  which 
belonged  to  one  man.  Thirteen  of  our  number  were 
musketeers,  and  thirty-two,  perhaps,  crossbowmen. 
Added  to  these  were  our  ten  cannon,  four  falconets 
and  quantities  of  powder  and  balls. 

After  this  review,  Cortes  ordered  certain  artillery- 
men to  keep  all  our  guns  clean  and  ready  for  use, 
and  likewise  two  crossbowmen  to  inspect  the  cross- 
bows and  see  that  every  crossbow  had  two  or  three 
nuts  and  as  many  cords  carefully  stored.  He  also 
ordered  that  the  men  should  exercise  in  shooting  at 
a  target,  and  the  horses  be  accustomed  to  fire-arms 
and  kept  in  fine  condition.  But  I  should  not  use  so 
much  ink  in  telling  how  particular  and  exact  Cortes 
was  —  except  to  say  he  was  most  vigilant  about  the 
merest  trifles. 


CHAPTER  IV 

How  we  found  the  Spaniard,  Aguilar,  slave  to  a  cacique; 
and  what  happened  at  Tabasco. 

Cortes  was  most  attentive  to  every  detail,  I  say, 
and  that  trait  led  to  his  sending  for  me  and  another 
and  asking  us  what  we  thought  about  those  words, 
"Castilan!  Castilan!"  which  the  Indians  of  Cam- 
peche  had  cried  when,  under  Cordova,  we  landed 
there.  He  said  he  had  often  thought  about  the  cir- 
cumstance and  could  not  help  believing  some  Span- 
iards must  be  living  among  them  and  it  now  seemed  to 
him  that  it  would  not  be  amiss  to  ask  the  caciques 
of  Cozumel  as  to  the  whole  matter.  We  therefore 
questioned  the  chiefs,  through  Melchior,  who  had 
now  gained  a  little  Spanish,  and  were  overjoyed  to 
hear  that  certain  Spaniards  did  serve  caciques  living 
two  days'  march  inland. 

The  caciques  we  questioned  undertook  to  forward 
letters  to  these  Spaniards.  When  Cortes  gave  them 
presents,  and  promised  more  on  their  return,  they 
said  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  send  a  ransom  in 
addition,  for  the  Spaniards  served  as  slaves.  The 
messengers  therefore  carried  with  them  every  sort 

47 


48  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

of  glass  beads.  Two  of  our  smaller  ships,  with 
crossbowmen  and  musketeers,  went  in  the  quest,  the 
larger  ship  to  wait  while  the  messengers  carried  let- 
ters to  and  from  the  captive  Spaniards,  and  the 
smaller  to  bear  news  to  Cortes  of  what  was  being 
done. 

After  lapse  of  a  few  days  our  letters  reached  a 
Spaniard  named  Aguilar.  When  he  read  how  Cortes 
urged  the  captives  to  join  him,  and  when  he  received 
his  ransom,  he  was  glad  beyond  all  measure,  and 
hastening  with  his  beads  to  the  cacique  who  was  his 
master,  begged  leave  to  depart.  The  cacique  at  once 
consented,  and  Aguilar  set  out  in  quest  of  his  com- 
panion. But  when  he  reached  this  old-time  comrade 
of  his  and  read  to  him  Cortes'  letter  calling  them  to 
liberty  and  to  associations  with  their  fellow  country- 
men, the  old  comrade  said,  "  Brother  Aguilar,  I  have 
married  one  of  the  women  of  this  country  and  I  have 
three  children.  The  Indians  look  upon  me  in  war 
time  as  a  cacique.  Do  you  go,  and  God  be  with  you. 
But  my  face  is  tattooed,  my  ears  pierced  and  my  lips 
turned  down.  What  would  the  Spaniards  say  if  they 
saw  me  in  such  a  fix?  And  look  at  these  three  chil- 
dren of  mine,  how  lovely  they  are!  Give  me  some 
of  your  beads  for  them,  and  I  will  say  that  my 
brothers  sent  them  from  my  country."  At  this  mo- 
ment the  Spaniard's  Indian  wife,  who,  warming  with 
anger,  had  been  watching  Aguilar,  cried,  "  Look  at 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  49 

that  slave !  Why  Is  he  coming  here  to  talk  to  my 
husband?" — and  turning  to  Aguilar  she  added, 
"  Mind  your  own  business,  and  don't  you  trouble 
yourself  about  us." 

After  a  considerable  delay,  we  despairing  of  find- 
ing him,  and  he  of  ever  reaching  us,  Aguilar  finally 
came  to  our  camp.  Some  soldiers,  returning  one 
day  from  chasing  musk  swine,  told  Cortes  that  a 
canoe  was  approaching.  Our  captain  at  once  sent 
Andres  de  Tapia  with  a  couple  of  men  to  find  what 
the  news  might  be,  for  never  before  had  a  canoe 
come  fearlessly  towards  us.  When  Tapla  saw  the 
seven  who  landed  were  Indians,  and  called  to  them 
that  they  need  have  no  fear.  In  broken  Spanish  one 
cried,  "  Dios  y  Santa  Maria  de  Sevilla  1  "  and  rushed 
to  Tapia  and  embraced  him,  A  soldier  in  Tapia's 
company  promptly  ran  to  Cortes  with  news  that  a 
Spaniard  had  returned.  So  much  did  his  counte- 
nance look  like  that  of  an  Indian  that,  as  the  seven 
men  passed,  many  of  our  men  kept  asking,  "  Which 
Is  the  Spaniard?  "  Added  to  the  fact  that  his  com- 
plexion was  naturally  brown,  he  was  shorn  like  an 
Indian  slave.  He  carried  a  paddle  across  his  shoul- 
der and  had  a  tattered  stocking  on  one  leg  and  an- 
other at  his  waist,  while  a  loin  cloth  and  ragged  cloak 
covered  his  nakedness.  An  old  and  worn  "  Book  of 
Hours  "  he  carried  folded  in  a  corner  of  his  cloak. 

As  the  seven  drew  near  Cortes,  he  like  the  rest  of 


50  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

us  asked,  "Where  is  the  Spaniard?"  When 
Aguilar  heard  this  he  squatted  on  his  haunches  after 
the  Indian  fashion  and  said,  "  I  am  he."  Cortes  at 
once  gave  him  a  shirt,  coat,  drawers  and  shoes  from 
our  stores,  and  asked  him  to  tell  how  he  got  to  this 
country.  Still  in  broken  Spanish  the  man  told  his 
name  —  Jeronimo  de  Aguilar  —  and  how,  eight 
years  before,  when  he  and  fifteen  men  and  two 
women  were  passing  from  Darien  to  the  island  of 
Santo  Domingo,  their  ship  had  struck  a  rock  and  he 
and  his  companions  had  got  into  the  ship's  boat, 
hoping  to  make  the  island  of  Cuba  or  Jamaica.  But 
sea  currents  had  carried  them  to  this  island.  Here 
the  Indians  had  sacrificed  many  of  his  companions, 
others  had  died  of  grief,  and  the  two  women,  worn 
out  with  the  labor  of  grinding  corn,  of  overwork. 
Aguilar  himself  the  Indians  had  doomed  to  sacrifice, 
but  he  escaped  one  night  and  fled  to  the  cacique  from 
whom  we  had  ransomed  him. 

This  island  of  Cozumel  was,  it  seemed,  a  place  to 
which  Indians  from  various  parts  of  Yucatan  made 
pilgrimages  for  the  purpose  of  sacrificing  before  some 
hideous  idols  which  stood  in  a  temple  there.  The 
court  about  this  temple  we  saw  one  morning  crowded 
with  Indians,  men  and  women,  burning  a  resin  like 
our  incense.  After  a  while  an  old  Indian,  a  papa  or 
priest,  wearing  a  long  cloak,  mounted  the  steps  of 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  51 

the  temple  and  began  preaching  to  the  congregation. 
Cortes  asked  Melchior  to  interpret,  and  when  he 
found  that  the  sermon  led  to  unrighteous  deeds,  he 
sent  for  the  papa  and  the  cacique  and  by  the  aid  of 
our  interpreter  told  them  that  if  they  were  to  be  our 
brothers  they  must  cast  out  their  idols  which  would 
lead  their  souls  to  hell.  Continuing,  he  explained  to 
them  the  good  and  holy  things  of  our  religion,  and 
gave  them,  to  set  up,  an  image  of  Our  Lady  and  a 
cross  —  which  would  always  aid  them  and  make  their 
seeds  grow.  But  still  the  papa  and  caciques  an- 
swered that  their  forefathers  had  worshipped  their 
gods  because  they  were  good  gods,  and  they  did  not 
dare  desert  them. 

Cortes  then  ordered  us  to  break  the  idols  and 
throw  them  down  the  steps.  He  commanded  also 
that  lime  be  brought  from  the  town  and  Indian  ma- 
sons set  up  an  altar.  It  proved  a  fair  one,  and  on 
it  we  placed  the  figure  of  Our  Lady.  At  the  same 
time  two  of  our  carpenters  made  a  cross  of  some 
timber  which  lay  at  hand,  and  this  we  placed  in  a 
small  chapel  we  built  behind  the  altar.  After  this 
a  priest  of  ours,  Juan  Diaz,  said  mass  in  front  of  the 
new  altar,  the  papa  and  all  the  Indians  looking  on 
with  greatest  attention.  Our  new-found  Aguilar,  to 
whom  the  caciques  showed  much  friendship  when 
they  learned  he  could  speak  their  language,  advised 


52  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

them  always  to  respect  and  revere  the  holy  image 
and  the  cross  we  had  set  up,  and  they  would  find  that 
they  would  prove  a  blessing. 

With  all  our  squadron  we  came,  on  the  12th  of 
March,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Tabasco,  or  the  Rio  de 
Grijalva,  and  since  we  already  knew  from  our  ex- 
perience with  Grijalva  that  no  vessel  of  large  size 
could  enter  the  river,  we  anchored  the  larger  out  at 
sea,  and  with  the  smaller  ships  and  boats  carried  our 
men  up  the  river  to  the  point  where  the  palm  trees 
grew.  Those  of  us  who  had  not  been  with  Grijalva 
were  greatly  astonished  to  see  the  thickets  along  the 
river  bank  swarming  with  Indians.  Besides  these, 
to  attack  us  more  than  twelve  thousand  warriors  had 
assembled  in  Tabasco  —  the  town  being  a  chief  town 
with  others  subject  to  it.  The  reason  they  were 
making  ready  for  war  was  that  the  people  of  Chan- 
poton  and  other  towns  of  that  neighborhood  looked 
upon  the  Tabascans  as  cowards  for  having  given  their 
gold  trinkets  to  Grijalva  the  year  before,  and  they 
told  them  they  had  been  too  lily-livered  to  attack  us, 
though  they  had  more  warriors  than  the  people  of 
Chanpoton,  who  had  fought  us  and  killed  fifty-six 
of  our  men.  Such  taunts  as  these  led  the  Tabascans 
to  take  up  arms  against  us. 

Through  our  interpreter,  Aguilar,  Cortes  asked 
some  Indians  who  were  passing  in  a  canoe  what  all 
this  disturbance  meant,  and  he  added  that  we  had  not 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  53 

come  to  do  them  harm,  but  to  treat  them  like  broth- 
ers and  share  our  things  with  them;  we  prayed  them, 
therefore,  not  to  begin  a  war  they  would  regret.  The 
more  Aguilar  talked,  however,  the  more  insolent  the 
natives  became,  saying  they  had  fortified  their  town 
with  log  barriers  and  stockades,  that  they  would  not 
permit  us  to  take  in  fresh  water  and,  if  we  passed 
beyond  the  palm  trees,  they  should  kill  us.  When 
Cortes  found  he  could  not  have  peace,  he  commanded 
the  small  vessels  and  boats  made  ready  for  battle, 
with  three  cannon  and  divisions  of  crossbowmen  and 
musketeers  in  each  boat. 

Early  next  morning,  after  we  had  armed  ourselves 
and  said  our  prayers,  Cortes  ordered  Alonzo  de 
Avila  with  one  hundred  soldiers,  among  whom  were 
ten  crossbowmen,  to  go  by  a  narrow  path  leading  to 
the  town,  and  as  soon  as  they  heard  the  firing  of 
guns  to  attack  the  town  on  one  side  while  we  attacked 
on  the  other,  Cortes  himself  at  the  same  time  moving 
up  the  river  with  the  rest  in  boats  and  the  small  ships. 

Meanwhile  banks  and  thickets  filled  with  warriors 
who  were  armed  with  their  various  weapons  and 
making  a  horrible  din  by  blowing  their  twisted  shells 
and  fifes  and  beating  drums.  Since  Cortes  wished 
to  follow  exact  form  in  all  he  did,  he  now  called  us 
to  halt  and  once  more,  through  Aguilar,  the  king's 
notary  witnessing,  he  asked  the  Indians  to  permit  us 
peaceably    to    take  in    fresh    water,    and    speak   to 


54  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

them  of  God  and  the  king;  and  he  added  that  if  they 
attacked  us,  and  we  defending  ourselves  killed  any 
of  them,  the  guilt  would  be  on  their  heads,  not  on 
ours. 

For  answer  they  shot  their  arrows  off  so  quickly, 
drums  signaling  other  troops  should  attack  us,  that 
many  of  us  were  at  once  wounded.  Much  mud  and 
swamp  was  before  us  and  we  could  not  easily  defend 
ourselves  from  arrows  and  lances.  Cortes  himself 
in  the  contest  left  one  shoe  in  the  mire.  But  by  hard 
work  we  finally  got  to  dry  land,  and  with  the  cry  of 
"  Santiago  "  *  fell  so  furiously  upon  our  assailants 
that  they  retreated  behind  their  log  walls.  Stoutly 
fighting  our  way  we  forced  a  passage  into  the  town, 
and  then  through  the  streets  to  fresh  defences  they 
had  built.  Alonzo  de  Avila  and  his  troops,  who  had 
been  detained  by  the  swamps,  came  up  at  this  junc- 
ture, and  our  united  forces  now  drove  the  Indians 
from  their  stronghold.  Like  the  brave  warriors  they 
were,  however,  they  kept  shooting  arrows  and  darts 
hardened  by  fire,  and  they  did  not  turn  their  backs 
until  we  had  gained  a  large  courtyard  with  rooms, 
halls  and  three  temples  adjoining. 

Here  Cortes  ordered  us  to  halt  and  take  formal 
possession  of  the  land  in  the  name  of  the  king  of 
Spain.  The  way  he  did  this  was  by  drawing  his 
sword  and  as  sign  of  possession  making  three  deep 

*  St.  Jacob,  or  James. 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  55 

cuts  in  a  huge  silk-cotton  *  tree  which  stood  in  the 
courtyard,  and  crying  at  the  same  time  that  if  any 
should  dispute  it  he  would  defend  the  possession  of 
this  country  with  sword  and  shield.  Thereupon  all 
of  us  present  cried  out  that  he  did  right  in  taking 
possession  in  the  king's  name  and  we  would  aid  him 
in  defence  of  the  right.  Of  our  number  followers 
of  Diego  Velasquez  alone  found  fault,  and  that  be- 
cause the  governor's  name  was  not  included  in  the 
act. 

In  this  attack  the  Indians  had  wounded  fourteen  of 
our  men  (I  being  one  who  had  got  an  arrow  in  the 
thigh),  and  in  the  water  we  found  eighteen  of  their 
dead.  With  sentinels  posted  we  slept  in  the  court- 
yard that  night.  The  next  morning,  when  Cortes 
wished  to  use  as  interpreter  the  Indian  we  had  taken 
and  taught  and  named  Melchior  in  baptism,  he  was 
nowhere  to  be  found.  We  conjectured  that  he  had 
run  off  the  night  before  with  the  people  of  Tabasco, 
because  we  found  his  Spanish  clothes  hanging  in  a 
tree  in  the  palm  grove.  So  in  fact  it  proved,  for  that 
day,  when  two  of  our  chief  officers  went  out  with 
companies  to  explore  the  country,  vast  numbers  of 
Indians  fell  upon  them  and  killed  and  wounded  a  few 
of  our  men.     One  of  the  prisoners  of  that  day,  when 

*  The  Bombax  Ceiba  grows  to  gigantic  proportions  in  tropical 
America,  sometimes  sending  to  a  height  of  one  hundred  feet  a 
column-like  shaft  twenty-five  to  thirty  feet  in  circumference,  and 
then  throwing  out  many  horizontal  branches. 


56  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Aguilar  asked  him  what  madness  led  them  to  attack 
us,  told  us  that  Melchior  had  come  to  their  camp  the 
night  before  and  counseled  them  to  fall  upon  us  and 
fight  us  night  and  day,  for,  he  said,  we  were  so  few 
in  number  that  they  in  the  end  would  conquer. 

As  soon  as  Cortes  was  sure  that  the  Indians  would 
renew  their  war  upon  us,  he  ordered  all  our  horses 
brought  ashore,  and  every  one  of  us,  the  wounded 
not  excepted,  to  have  our  arms  ready  for  use.  When 
the  horses  now  stepped  on  land  they  were  very  stiff 
and  full  of  fear,  they  had  been  so  long  on  shipboard; 
but  by  the  next  day  they  had  got  back  their  old  liveli- 
ness. The  gentlemen  who,  with  Cortes  at  their 
head,  were  to  fight  on  horseback  were  thirteen  In 
number.  Mesa  had  charge  of  the  artillery  and 
Diego  de  Ordas  of  us  footsoldiers. 

We  formed  in  order  under  our  ensign  early  next 
day  and  marched  towards  some  bean  fields,  where 
the  Indians  had  attacked  our  exploring  parties.  On 
account  of  bogs,  which  our  horsemen  could  not  pass, 
Cortes  took  a  roundabout  course.  Our  other  troops, 
under  Diego  de  Ordas  as  I  said,  came  up  with  the 
Indians  near  a  town  while  they  were  moving  forward 
in  search  of  us.  They  had  their  faces  painted  white 
and  black,  they  wore  quilted  cotton  cuirasses  about 
their  bodies  and  bunches  of  feathers  on  their  heads, 
and  they  carried  huge  bows  and  arrows,  lances, 
shields  and  broadswords.    Among  them  were  slingers 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  57 

of  stones  and  fire-hardened  javelins.  Their  number 
was  so  vast  that  they  covered  the  bean  fields,  and  they 
rushed  on  us  like  infuriated  dogs.  So  swift  and  im- 
petuous was  their  onset,  and  such  a  cloud  of  arrows, 
stones  and  javelins  did  they  send,  that  they  wounded 
seventy  of  our  men  in  a  few  seconds.  However, 
with  our  muskets  and  crossbows  we  did  not  fail  to 
show  we  could  fight,  and  we  cut  right  and  left  with 
our  swords.  We  forced  them  to  give  ground  a  little, 
and  Mesa  with  the  cannon's  aid  made  terrible  havoc 
with  their  close  ranks.  But  even  then  we  could  not 
put  them  to  flight. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  yelling  and  whistling  they 
set  up  at  every  shot  we  fired,  the  terrible  noise  of 
their  drums  and  trumpets  and  their  war-whoop, 
"  Alala !  alala !  "  and  how  they  sought  to  hide  their 
losses  by  throwing  dust  and  rubbish  in  the  air.  I  now 
said  to  Diego  de  Ordas  that  it  seemed  to  me  we 
should  charge  the  enemy,  my  reason  being  that  I  saw 
they  were  retreating  from  fear  of  our  swords;  but 
Ordas  answered  that  my  advice  was  poor,  for  there 
were  three  hundred  of  the  Indians  to  every  one  of 
us.  My  Idea,  however,  was  at  length  carried  out, 
and  we  fell  on  them  so  heavily  with  our  swords  that 
they  retired  a  short  way. 

Just  at  this  time  Cortes  came  galloping  up  with 
the  horse.  They  had  been  delayed  by  the  bogs. 
When  we,  who  were  in  hot  pursuit,  espied  our  cav- 


58  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

airy,  we  attacked  with  renewed  energy.  The  In- 
dians, busily  fighting  us  toward  their  faces,  did  not 
see  our  horsemen  dashing  on  them  from  behind, 
spearing  them  in  their  fine  and  rapid  galloping  and 
finally  forcing  them  to  face  about.  They  had  never 
seen  a  horse  before,  and  could  not  think  other  than 
that  our  good  riders  and  their  powerful,  fiery  animals 
were  one  body.  Astounded  at  so  strange  a  sight,  they 
took  to  flight. 

Under  trees  which  stood  on  the  field  of  battle  we 
then  thanked  God  with  uplifted  hands  for  giving  us 
so  complete  a  victory.  After  this  we  rested  and  ban- 
daged the  wounds  of  our  men  and  buried  the  two 
who  had  been  killed,  one  shot  in  the  neck  and  the 
other  in  the  ear.  Our  fighting  had  lasted  about  an 
hour  and  over  eight  hundred  of  the  Indians  lay  dead 
on  the  battle  field,  and  others  wounded. 

In  an  account  of  this  battle  a  historian,  Gomara, 
says  that  before  the  coming  of  Cortes  the  holy  apos- 
tles Santiago  and  San  Pedro  galloped  up  to  our  aid 
on  a  grey  horse.  I  say  that  for  the  work  of  our  arms 
and  our  victory  we  stand  indebted  to  our  Lord,  and 
that  in  this  battle  every  man  of  us  was  set  upon  by 
so  many  of  the  enemy  that  if  each  had  merely  thrown 
a  handful  of  dust  upon  us,  we  should,  but  for  the 
mercy  of  God,  have  been  buried.  It  may  be  that  the 
two  glorious  apostles,  Santiago  and  San  Pedro,  did 
come  to  our  assistance.      Perhaps  on  account  of  my 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  59 

sins  I  was  not  worthy  to  behold  them.  What  I, 
Bernal  Diaz,  saw  was  Francisco  de  Morla  on  a  chest- 
nut horse  coming  up  with  Cortes,  and  even  now,  at 
this  very  moment,  while  I  am  writing  this,  I  can  see 
again  all  the  battle  passing  before  my  eyes,  just  as  I 
relate  it;  and  although  I  am  a  sinner  not  worthy  of 
beholding  one  of  the  glorious  apostles  face  to  face, 
yet  I  never  heard  any  of  the  other  four  hundred  sol- 
diers, nor  Cortes  himself,  talk  of  this  wonder.  To 
confirm  its  truth  we  would  have  built  a  church  when 
the  town  was  founded,  and  named  it  Santiago  de  la 
Victoria,  or  San  Pedro  de  la  Victoria.  If  what  the 
historian  relates  were  true,  then  we  must  have  been 
bad  Christians  when  the  Lord  sent  us  aid  in  the  per- 
son of  his  sainted  apostles  not  to  show  respectful 
recognition  of  his  great  favor,  and  thank  him  daily 
in  a  church.  I  should  have  great  joy  if  it  were  as 
the  historian  relates,  but  I  must  confess  I  never  heard 
of  this  wonder  until  I  read  of  it  in  his  book,  nor  have 
I  ever  heard  any  of  the  conquistadores  who  were 
present  at  the  battle  speak  of  it. 

We  took  five  prisoners,  among  them  two  caciques. 
After  Aguilar  had  spoken  with  them  he  thought  they 
might  serve  as  messengers  to  their  countrymen,  and 
having  advised  Cortes  to  free  them  and  give  them 
glass  beads,  he  told  them  the  battle  had  been  of  their 
own  seeking,  that  we  wished  to  treat  them  as  broth- 
ers, and  that  they  had  better  gather  all  the  caciques 


6o  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

of  different  towns  for  a  conference  of  good  will. 
They  went  off  with  great  good  feeling,  and  when  they 
had  told  the  chiefs  of  our  wish  to  be  friends,  they 
at  once  sent  us  fifteen  Indian  slaves  with  fowls,  baked 
fish  and  maize  bread.  Cortes  received  the  slaves 
graciously,  but  Aguilar,  on  the  contrary,  asked  an- 
grily why  they  had  come  with  blackened  faces  and 
ragged  cloaks;  if  they  wished  peace,  he  told  them, 
chieftains,  not  slaves,  must  come  and  treat.  We, 
however,  presented  the  black  faces  with  beads  in 
token  of  our  good  will  and  to  soothe  their  feelings. 

And  sure  enough,  the  very  next  day,  above  thirty 
of  the  chief  Indians,  well  clad,  brought  offerings  of 
food,  and  begged  leave  to  burn  and  bury  their  breth- 
ren who  had  fallen  in  the  battle,  so  that  their  bodies 
might  not  befoul  the  air  or  be  eaten  by  lions  and 
tigers.  When  Cortes  granted  their  wish,  they  has- 
tened to  bring  many  Indians  to  care  for  the  bodies 
according  to  their  custom.  They  said,  moreover, 
they  durst  not  begin  treaty  with  us,  for  the  next  day 
caciques  of  all  the  towns  would  gather  to  consider 
our  offer  of  peace. 

In  due  time  forty  chiefs  arrived,  each  bearing  him- 
self well  and  wearing  a  cloak  richly  wrought  after 
their  fashion.  They  saluted  Cortes  and  all  of  us,  in- 
censed us  with  a  resin  they  brought,  and  begging  us 
to  pardon  their  errors  promised  their  friendship  for 
the  future.     In  return  Cortes  gravely  reminded  them, 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  6i 

through  Aguilar,  our  interpreter,  how  often  he  had 
wished  to  make  peace;  how  we  were  vassals  of  a 
great  king,  Don  Carlos,  who  had  sent  us  to  help  and 
favor  those  who  would  enter  his  service,  and  if  they 
were  peacefully  disposed,  as  they  said,  we  would  help 
them;  but  if  they  were  not,  we  were  on  the  point  of 
destroying  them  and  all  their  people,  and  some  of 
the  tepustles  (they  called  iron  tepustle)  would  fly 
out  and  kill  them,  for  the  tepustles  were  still  angry 
because  of  the  attack  they  made  on  us.  At  this  mo- 
ment Cortes  gave  signal  for  firing  our  largest  can- 
non. The  report  came  like  a  thunder  clap,  and  we 
could  hear  the  ball  whizzing  over  the  hills,  for  it  was 
midday  and  not  a  breath  of  air  stirring.  The  ca- 
ciques were  terrified,  and  believed  all  Cortes  had  said 
—  who  then  told  Aguilar  to  assure  them  that  he  had 
ordered  that  no  harm  should  befall  them.  Cortes 
and  the  chiefs  now  fell  into  a  long  and  lively  talk, 
and  in  the  end  they  left,  telling  us  they  would  come 
next  day  and  bring  a  present. 

They  did  come  —  the  caciques  of  the  Tabasco  re- 
gion —  and  paying  reverence  to  us  all,  presented  four 
gold  diadems,  some  gold  lizards,  earrings,  ducks, 
figures  like  dogs  and  masks  with  Indian  faces,  two 
sandals  with  soles  of  gold  and  other  things  of  small 
value;  also  cloaks  such  as  Indians  wear.  When 
Cortes  asked  them  where  they  got  their  gold  and 
trinkets,  they  answered  from  the  country  towards  the 


62  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

setting  sun,  and  said,  "  Colua  "  and  "  Mexico  " —  at 
that  time  we  still  did  not  know  what  they  meant.  But 
the  gold  they  brought  was  nothing  to  the  present  of 
twenty  women,  among  them  a  most  excellent  lady 
who  became  a  Christian  under  the  name  of  Marina. 

Cortes  received  the  presents,  and  by  means  of 
Aguilar  told  them  he  must  further  ask  that  they  re- 
turn to  their  dwellings  and  within  two  days  all  the 
people  be  back  again  in  the  town.  They  at  once  is- 
sued orders  to  that  end.  He  also  said  that  our  In- 
dian Melchior  should  be  brought  to  him  without  fail. 
They  answered  that  he  had  taken  flight  when  the 
battle  turned  against  them.  This,  however,  was  not 
true,  for  we  learned  that  because  his  counsel  cost 
them  so  dear  they  had  slain  the  poor  creature  in  sac- 
rifice. 

With  the  same  readiness  they  had  showed  in  re- 
calling their  families  they  promised  to  do  away  with 
their  idols  and  human  sacrifices.  When  Cortes  told 
them,  as  well  as  he  could,  about  our  holy  Christian 
faith,  how  we  worshipped  one  God,  and  when  he  ex- 
plained, showing  them  an  image  of  Our  Lady  with 
her  blessed  Son  in  her  arms,  how  we  paid  reverence 
to  this  figure,  the  caciques  said  they  liked  the  looks 
of  this  great  teleciguata  (which  in  their  language 
means  a  woman  of  distinction)  and  that  they  would 
much  like  to  keep  her  in  their  town.  Cortes  prom- 
ised they  should  have  the  image  and  told  them  to 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  63 

build  a  good  altar  for  It.  This  they  did  at  once,  and 
two  of  our  carpenters  made  a  high  cross. 

When  the  Image  of  Our  Lady  and  the  cross  were 
set  up  on  the  altar  we  all  paid  our  reverence  there, 
and  Padre  Fray  Bartolome  de  Olmedo  said  mass, 
the  caciques  being  present,  and  we  gave  the  name  of 
Santa  Maria  de  la  Victoria  to  the  town  of  Tabasco. 
With  the  aid  of  Aguilar,  the  friar  also  spoke  many 
excellent'  things  about  our  blessed  religion  to  the 
twenty  women,  telling  them  not  to  believe  In,  and  no 
longer  offer  sacrifices  to,  their  Idols,  but  to  worship 
and  adore  the  Lord.  At  once  they  were  baptized. 
I  can  not  now  call  to  mind  their  names,  but  one  was 
Donna  Marina,  a  woman  of  distinction  In  bearing, 
good  looking.  Intelligent  and  born  a  ruler  over  towns 
and  peoples.  How  she  came  to  be  in  such  a  condi- 
tion happened  In  this  wise: 

Her  father  and  mother  were  caciques  of  a  town 
which  held  other  towns  subject.  When  she  was  still 
a  little  girl  her  father  died  and  her  mother  married 
another  cacique.  Later  a  son  was  born,  and  the 
father  and  mother  had  so  great  affection  for  the 
younger  child,  and  so  wished  to  have  him  succeed 
after  their  death  to  their  honors,  that  they  secretly. 
In  night-time,  gave  the  little  girl  to  some  natives  liv- 
ing at  a  distance,  and  then  spread  the  rumor  that  she 
had  died;  which  report  gained  further  credit  from 
the  fact  that  a  daughter  of  one  of  their  slaves  did 


64  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

die  at  the  time,  and  they  published  that  the  dead  girl 
was  their  daughter  and  heir.  The  Indians  to  whom 
they  gave  the  girl  did  not  keep  her,  but  passed  her 
to  the  people  of  Tabasco,  and  they,  as  we  see,  to 
Cortes. 

In  our  conquest  of  New  Spain  this  woman  was  a 
most  valuable  help.  Through  her  only,  under  the 
protection  of  God,  did  we  accomplish  many  things. 
Without  her  we  never  should  have  understood  the 
Mexican  language.  She  knew  the  language  common 
to  Mexico  and  the  language  of  Tabasco.  Aguilar 
merely  understood  the  language  of  Yucatan.  Donna 
Marina,  therefore,  would  first  make  facts  understood 
to  Aguilar,  who  would  translate  what  she  said  into 
Spanish.  It  came  to  pass  that  she  had  the  most  ex- 
tensive influence  in  New  Spain  and  did  with  the  In- 
dians what  she  pleased. 

The  five  days  we  stayed  in  this  place,  partly  to 
cure  our  wounds,  Cortes  used  to  draw  the  caciques 
to  him  by  kindly  talks,  telling  them  of  our  king  and 
the  advantage  they  would  gain  in  obedience  to  him, 
and,  as  to  the  future,  whatever  might  be  their  needs, 
if  they  would  let  him  know,  no  matter  where  he 
might  be,  he  would  come  to  their  aid.  For  this 
promise  the  caciques  —  the  first  of  the  peoples  of 
New  Spain  to  submit  to  his  power  —  thanked  him 
and  solemnly  declared  themselves  vassals  of  our 
great  emperor. 


Donna    Marina   had    a    most    extensive   influence    in    New    Spain, 
and    the    Indians    obeyed    her    without    question. 


Aguilar  and  Donna  Marina  65 

The  next  day  was  Palm  Sunday  and,  as  Cortes 
had  ordered,  all  the  chiefs  with  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren came  to  the  courtyard  where  we  had  set  up  the 
altar  and  cross  and  had  cut  palm  branches  to  carry  in 
our  procession.  Here  the  Indians  stood  looking  on 
while  Cortes  with  officers  and  all  our  men  marched 
in  reverence,  and  two  of  our  priests,  in  full  canon- 
icals, said  mass  and  we  prayed  before  and  kissed  the 
cross.  The  caciques  drew  nearer  after  this  cere- 
mony and  offered  Cortes  ten  fowls,  baked  fish  and 
all  kinds  of  greens,  and  he  commended  to  their  care 
the  image  of  Our  Lady  and  the  cross,  adding  that  if 
they  kept  the  chapel  clean,  and  the  cross  decked  with 
garlands,  they  would  then  have  the  blessings  of 
health  and  plentiful  harvests. 


CHAPTER  V 

Of  reaching  San  Juan  de  JJlua,  and  what  Montezuma  did 
for  and  against  us. 

Monday  morning  we  set  sail,  and,  keeping  close 
to  the  shore,  steered  for  San  Juan  de  Ulua.  As  we 
sped  along  in  the  fine  weather  those  of  us  who  had 
been  with  Grijalva  and  knew  the  coast  would  point 
out  to  Cortes  such  places  as  Tonala,  which  we  called 
San  Antonio,  and  further  on  the  great  river  of  Coat- 
zacoalcos,  and  still  further  the  lofty,  snow-crested 
mountains,  and  then  those  of  San  Martin.  We 
showed  him,  too,  the  river  Alvarado,  and  after  we 
made  further  way  the  Banderas,  where  we  had  gained 
the  sixteen  thousand  dollars  in  barter,  and  the  Island 
of  the  Sacrifices,  where  we  found  the  Indian  victims, 
and  at  last,  with  all  our  fleet,  we  came  to  San  Juan 
de  Ulua  a  little  after  midday  on  Thursday. 

Our  pilot,  having  been  there  with  Grijalva,  remem- 
bered the  harbor  and  brought  our  ships  to  anchor 
where  they  would  be  safe  from  northers.  We  had 
scarcely  lain  half  an  hour  when  Indians  in  two 
canoes  made  straight  for  our  flagship,  and  climbing 
aboard  asked  fcJr  the  tlatoan,  which  in  their  tongue 

66 


What  Montezuma  Did  for  Us  67 

means  chief.  When  Donna  Marina  understood 
their  question  and  pointed  to  Cortes,  the  Indians 
turned  and  paid  him  respect  after  the  Indian  fash- 
ion and  bade  him  welcome.  Their  master,  they  said, 
served  the  great  Montezuma  and  had  sent  them  to 
learn  what  sort  of  men  we  were  and  what  we  came 
to  their  country  to  seek,  and  if  we  would  tell  them 
what  need  our  ships  had,  they  would  provide  for  it. 
Through  our  two  interpreters,  Donna  Marina  and 
Aguilar,  Cortes  thanked  them  for  their  kindness  and 
offered  them  food  and  blue  glass  beads,  and  after 
they  had  eaten  he  told  them  we  had  come  to  get  ac- 
quainted and  open  up  trade  with  them,  and  our  com- 
ing should  cause  them  no  anxiety  for  we  had  no  in- 
tention of  doing  them  injury.  Upon  this  the  In- 
dians returned  well  content  to  shore.  The  next  day 
we  disembarked  horses  and  guns,  and  our  artillery- 
man. Mesa,  placed  our  guns  in  most  favorable  posi- 
tion on  the  sand  dunes.  We  set  up  an  altar  also,  and 
built  huts  for  Cortes  and  the  officers  and  three  hun- 
dred of  the  soldiers,  many  Indians  helping,  for  the 
next  day  they  came  and  with  their  axes  dressed  the 
wood  used  for  the  huts,  adding  large  cloths  to  spread 
over  the  roofs  to  keep  out  the  heat,  which  was  al- 
ready great.  They  also  brought  plums,  nice  and 
ripe,  fowls  and  maize  bread,  and  gold  trinkets,  which 
Cortes  joyfully  received  and  gave  in  turn  toys,  with 
which  they  were  uncommonly  pleased.     They  said 


68  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

their  governing  cacique  would  come  next  day  and 
bring  more  food. 

On  Easter  the  governing  cacique  did  appear.  His 
name  was  TeuhtliUi,  a  man  of  large  affairs,  and  with 
him  was  another  chief.  Numbers  of  Indians  bear- 
ing presents  of  fowls  and  greens  followed,  but 
TeuhtliUi  told  these  to  stand  back  while  he  walked 
towards  Cortes  and,  after  the  Indian  custom,  made 
him  three  reverential  bows,  which  he  repeated  to  us 
who  stood  nearest.  Cortes,  embracing  both  ca- 
ciques, bade  them  welcome  and  asked  them  to  wait  a 
little.  Meanwhile  he  ordered  the  altar  to  be 
trimmed  and  our  men  assembled  for  service  before 
it.  Both  caciques  looked  on  and  afterwards  dined 
with  Cortes  and  several  officers. 

When  the  tables  had  been  cleared,  Cortes,  aided 
by  our  two  interpreters,  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar, 
explained  to  the  Mexicans  that  we  were  Christian 
subjects  of  the  most  powerful  ruler  on  earth,  who 
had  commanded  us  to  come  to  this  country  because 
he  had  heard  of  the  great  cacique  who  governed 
it;  that  for  himself,  Cortes  wished  to  be  their  mon- 
arch's friend,  and  he  had  many  things  to  disclose, 
which,  when  he  heard,  would  delight  him;  with 
friendly  understanding  he  wished  to  trade,  too,  and 
he  wanted  to  know  where  their  mighty  monarch  lived 
so  that  he  might  meet  and  confer  with  him. 

To  this  TeuhtliUi  answered  with  pride,  "  Since  you 


What  Montezuma  Did  for  Us  69 

have  just  arrived,  it  would  be  more  fitting,  before 
you  say  you  wish  to  meet  him,  that  you  accept  this 
present  we  have  brought  you  in  our  monarch's  name, 
and  then  tell  me  what  you  wish."  Saying  this  he 
took  from  a  chest  many  gold  trinkets,  beautifully  and 
skilfully  wrought,  besides  packages  of  white  cloth 
made  of  cotton  and  worked  with  feathers,  and  many 
other  things;  and  he  also  added  quantities  of  tur- 
keys, baked  fish  and  fruit. 

Cortes  accepted  all  with  gracious  smiles  and  gave 
in  return  glass  beads  and  other  things  we  had 
brought  from  Spain.  And  he  begged  the  caciques 
to  tell  their  people  to  come  and  trade  with  us,  for  we 
had  beads  and  other  things  to  exchange  for  gold. 
He  then  had  brought  an  arm-chair,  inlaid  and 
carved,  some  twisted  glass  beads,  a  necklace  of  Imi- 
tation pearls,  a  scarlet  cap  with  a  medal  representing 
Saint  George  on  horseback  and  slaying  the  dragon, 
and  he  told  Teuhtlilli  that  he  presented  the  chair  to 
the  great  Montezuma  so  that  he,  Cortes,  might  sit 
in  it  when  he  visited  him,  and  the  cap  was  for  his 
wear,  but  that  all  the  other  things  were  presents  from 
our  mighty  king  to  their  monarch,  and  that  now  he 
should  tell  us  where  and  when  he,  Cortes,  might  see 
him.  Teuhtlilli,  accepting  the  presents,  said  his 
master  was  so  powerful  a  monarch  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  know  our  king,  and  he  would  carry  the 
present  to  him  at  once  and  bring  back  answer. 


70  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

With  him  Teuhtlilli  brought  very  clever  painters, 
such  as  they  had  in  Mexico,  and  to  show  the  great 
Montezuma  what  we  were  hke  he  commanded  the 
painters  to  picture  true  to  facts  Cortes  and  all  the 
chief  officers,  the  soldiers,  also,  and  the  ships 
and  horses.  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar,  even  our 
two  dogs,  the  cannon  and  balls  —  in  short,  every- 
thing they  saw  belonging  to  us.  Alvarado  and  other 
horsemen,  Cortes  now  advised,  should  tie  bells  to 
their  horses  and  mount  and  gallop  at  full  speed  be- 
fore the  caciques.  Our  captain  himself  mounted  and 
said,  "  It  would  be  a  capital  thing  if  we  could  gallop 
across  these  sand  dunes,  but  they  would  see  that  we 
stick  in  the  sand.  When  the  tide  is  low  let  us  go  out 
to  the  beach  and  gallop  two  by  two."  Alvarado  led 
on  his  spirited  and  very  swift  sorrel  mare,  while  the 
Mexicans  looked  on. 

Then  our  gunners  loaded  the  cannon  with  an  un- 
usually heavy  charge  of  powder,  so  as  to  give  volume 
of  sound  when  they  fired,  and  Cortes,  making  as  if 
he  would  speak  to  the  caciques,  took  them  and  a  num- 
ber of  chieftains  where  they  might  have  good  view 
of  the  firing.  The  air  was  very  still  when  the  can- 
non went  off,  and  the  stone  balls  went  crashing  along 
the  sand  dunes  and  echoes  repeated  the  din.  The 
Indians  were  terribly  startled  and  ordered  their 
painters  to  paint  that,  too,  that  Montezuma  might 
see. 


What  Montezuma  Did  for  Us  71 

Then,  again,  one  of  our  men  had  a  helmet,  partly 
gilt,  which  Teuhtlilli,  who  was  more  intelligent  than 
his  comrades,  thought,  when  his  eye  fell  on  it,  was 
much  like  one  held  in  inheritance  from  their  fore- 
fathers and  now  used  to  adorn  the  head  of  their  idol, 
Huitzilopochtli  in  the  city  of  Mexico.  Montezuma, 
he  said,  would  be  uncommonly  pleased  if  he  could  see 
that  casque.  Cortes  ordered  it  given  them  and  said 
if  they  would  send  him  the  casque  full  of  gold  grains 
he  would  send  it  to  our  great  emperor.  Upon  this 
Teuhtlilli,  protesting  his  friendship,  took  leave  and 
said  he  would  speedily  return. 

This  Mexican  cacique  was  not  only  a  statesman, 
he  was  a  nimble  walker,  and  he  went  in  all  haste  to 
Mexico  and  told  the  monarch  what  he  had  seen  and 
heard,  and  showed  him  the  pictures  which  the  artists 
had  painted,  and  also  our  presents.  Montezuma 
gazed  with  astonishment  and  listened  with  pleasure. 
But  when  he  saw  the  helmet,  and  compared  it  with 
that  on  the  idol,  Huitzilopochtli,  he  no  longer 
doubted  that  we  belonged  to  the  race  which,  his  fore- 
fathers had  prophesied,  should  some  day  come  and 
rule  their  country. 

Six  or  seven  days  after  he  had  left  us,  Teuhtlilli 
returned  one  morning  with  more  than  one  hundred 
Indians  heavily  laden,  and  also  accompanied  by  a 
Mexican  cacique,  who  in  face,  form  and  carriage 
bore  so  strong  a  likeness  to  our  commander  that 


72  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Montezuma  had  purposely  chosen  him  as  ambassa- 
dor; for,  it  was  said,  when  TeuhthUi  showed  the 
picture  representing  Cortes,  all  the  chiefs  who  were 
in  Montezuma's  company  declared  that  it  looked  ex- 
actly like  Quintalbor,  and  that  was  the  name  of  the 
ambassador  who  now  came  with  Teuhtlilli. 

When  all  these  people  arrived  and  came  before 
Cortes,  they  first  touched  the  ground  at  his  feet  with 
the  forefinger  of  the  right  hand  and  then  raised  it  to 
the  mouth,  and  then  they  Incensed  him  and  all  stand- 
ing about  him  with  resin  they  burnt  on  pans  of  clay. 
Cortes  received  them  most  kindly  and  asked  them  to 
sit  by  his  side.  Both  ambassadors  then  told  him  he 
was  most  welcome  to  their  country,  and  after  other 
courteous  speeches  they  set  out  the  presents  they  had 
brought,  spreading  them  on  cotton  cloths  laid  on 
mats. 

The  first  present  was  a  round  plate,  about  the  size 
of  a  cart  wheel,  of  the  finest  gold  and  most  beautiful 
workmanship,  representing  the  sun  with  many  sorts 
of  pictures.  Those  who  afterwards  weighed  it  said 
It  was  worth  more  than  ten  thousand  dollars.  An- 
other round  plate,  even  larger,  was  of  brilliant  sil- 
ver In  imitation  of  the  moon,  with  rays  and  other 
figures  on  it.  This  also  was  of  great  value.  The 
third  present  was  the  helmet  filled  with  grains  of  pure 
gold,  just  as  they  had  got  it  out  of  the  mines,  and 
this  was  worth  about  three  thousand  dollars;  but 


What  Montezuma  Did  for  Us  73 

really  it  was  more  to  us  than  ten  times  that,  for  it 
told  us  there  were  rich  mines  in  the  country.  Among 
the  other  things  were  twenty  ducks  of  gold,  looking 
exactly  like  living  birds  and  beautifully  worked,  and 
other  figures  wrought  in  shape  of  lions,  tigers,  dogs 
and  monkeys,  ten  gold  chains  of  most  splendid  work- 
manship, twelve  arrows  and  a  bow  with  strings,  and 
two  staffs  five  palms  long  —  such  as  are  used  by  jus- 
tices, all  cast  of  purest  gold.  Then  there  were  crests 
of  gold  and  silver  mounted  with  beautiful  green 
feathers,  and  fans  similarly  wrought  —  in  short, 
such  a  number  of  objects  that  I  can  not  now  remem- 
ber all,  and  it  is  useless  to  try  to  describe  them,  for 
I  do  not  know  how  to  do  it.  There  were  alone  thirty 
packages  of  beautiful  cotton  cloth  of  various  pat- 
terns and  inwrought  with  colored  feathers. 

When  they  had  presented  all  this  magnificence  the 
ambassadors  begged  Cortes  to  accept  it  in  the  same 
friendship  in  which  their  monarch  gave,  and  to  divide 
the  things  among  his  teules,  or  gods,  and  men.  Mon- 
tezuma, they  said,  was  much  pleased  with  the  coming 
of  such  valiant  men  as  fame  of  our  doings  at  Ta- 
basco said  we  were,  and  he  wished  to  see  our  great 
emperor  to  whom  he  would  send  a  present  of  pre- 
cious stones.  But  as  for  Cortes'  coming  to  see  him, 
we  should  dismiss  the  thought,  for  there  was  no  need 
of  such  a  journey  and  it  would  be  fraught  with  dan- 
gers. 


74  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

With  thanks  for  what  they  had  brought,  Cortes 
gave  them  out  of  our  poverty  a  glass  cup  of  Floren- 
tine make  picturing  trees  and  a  hunting  scene,  a  cou- 
ple of  holland  shirts,  some  blue  glass  beads  and  other 
trifles,  and  begged  them  to  go  back  to  the  great 
Montezuma  and  tell  him  that  we  had  come  from 
far-away  lands,  and  over  vast  seas,  solely  to  pay  him 
our  respects,  and  if  we  should  return  without  doing 
this,  our  mighty  king  would  not  receive  us  kindly. 
He  wished,  therefore,  to  go  to  their  monarch,  wher- 
ever he  might  be,  and  himself  receive  his  com- 
mands. The  ambassadors  answered  that  they  would 
repeat  this  to*  their  master,  but  any  endeavor  after 
an  interview  would  be  fruitless.  With  their  follow- 
ers the  two  then  set  out,  while  other  Indians  re- 
mained to  bring  us  food  from  neighboring  towns. 


CHAPTER  VI 

How  suspicion  and  dissent  arose;  how  we  chose  Cortes 
captctin  general  and  chief  justice,  and  founded  Villa 
Rica  de  la  Vera  Cruz. 

The  Indians  who  stayed  behind  to  look  after  our 
food  soon  ceased  their  efforts,  and  we  so  suffered 
from  hunger,  for  our  cassava  bread  had  become 
mouldy  and  swarmed  with  weevils,  that  we  should 
have  had  nothing  to  eat  if  we  had  not  hunted  shell 
fish.  Those  of  the  natives  who  had  come  freely 
bringing  gold  and  fowls  to  barter  for  our  goods,  now 
became  shy  and  reserved.  We  anxiously  awaited  the 
return  of  the  messengers  from  Mexico. 

After  some  days  Teuhtlilli  appeared  with  many 
followers.  They  paid  us  respect  by  incensing  us 
after  their  manner,  and  then  they  brought  forth  their 
presents  —  ten  packages  or  loads  of  cloth  richly 
worked  with  feathers,  four  chalchihuites  (green 
stones  which  the  Mexicans  think  most  excellent  of  its 
kind  and  hold  at  greater  value  than  we  hold  the  em- 
erald), and  all  kinds  of  gold  trinkets  of  which  the 
gold  alone  was  worth  about  three  thousand  dollars. 
The  four  rich  stones,  they  said,  should  be  sent  to  our 
emperor,  for  each  was  of  more  value  than  a  load  of 

75 


76  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

gold.  For  the  rest,  they  reported  that  their  mon- 
arch, Montezuma,  had  accepted  and  was  pleased  with 
our  present,  but  as  to  a  personal  interview  between 
him  and  Cortes,  no  more  was  to  be  said  about  it. 

Although  it  was  a  disappointment  to  Cortes  that 
his  visit  should  be  refused  so  dryly,  still  he  thanked 
the  messengers,  and  turning  to  some  of  us  who  were 
standing  near  said,  "  This  Montezuma  must  be  a 
great  and  rich  prince,  and  some  day,  God  willing, 
we  shall  visit  him  in  his  palace."  "  We  only  wish," 
the  hungry  soldiers  answered,  "  that  we  were  living 
with  him  now." 

All  this  happened  at  the  hour  of  Ave  Maria,  and 
at  the  sound  of  the  bell  we  gathered  before  a  cross 
set  on  a  sand  hill  and  said  our  prayers.  While  we 
were  kneeling  Teuhtlilli  asked  why  we  so  humbled 
ouselves  before  that  piece  of  wood.  At  once  Cortes 
turned  to  Padre  de  Olmedo,  who  was  there.  "  This 
is  a  good  opportunity,  sir,"  he  said,  "  to  tell  of  our 
holy  religion  through  our  interpreters  ";  and  he  pro- 
ceeded to  speak  in  a  manner  that  would  have  done 
credit  to  a  good  theologian.  First  he  explained  that 
we  were  Christians.  Then  explaining  the  substance 
of  our  belief,  he  told  them  that  their  gods  were  not 
good  but  evil  spirits  which  fled  from  the  presence  of 
the  cross.  He  said  much  else  that  was  edifying, 
which  the  Indians  understood  and  answered  that  they 
would  relate  them  to  their  monarch,   Montezuma. 


Why  We  Chose  Cortes  Captain         77 

Also,  said  Cortes,  among  the  great  reasons  which 
had  led  our  emperor  to  send  us  here,  one  was  to  in- 
duce them  to  give  up  their  idols  and  the  stealing  of 
children  and  the  human  sacrifice  they  practised  before 
their  idols.  He  therefore  begged  them  to  set  up 
in  their  towns  and  temples  a  cross  like  this  they  saw 
before  them,  and  an  image  of  Our  Lady  with  her 
most  excellent  Son  in  her  arms,  and  our  God  would 
bless  them.  In  short,  Cortes  spoke  with  admirable 
feeling  and  argument  which  I  am  not  able  to  report 
and  must  therefore  leave  in  my  pen. 

With  Teuhtlilli  came  many  Indians  who  wished  to 
barter  articles  of  low  grade  gold.  So  we  set  about 
trading  and  in  this  way  got  means  to  pay  our  sailors 
for  catching  fish  —  otherwise  we  had  not  food  to  stay 
our  hunger.  Although  he  was  secretly  pleased  with 
our  barter,  Cortes  pretended  not  to  see  what  we  were 
doing  till  those  among  us  who  were  friends  of  Diego 
Velasquez  asked  him  why  he  suffered  such  a  thing, 
that  Diego  Valesquez  did  not  send  the  expedition 
that  the  soldiers  might  put  gold  in  their  pockets. 
Moreover,  it  ought  to  be  proclaimed  that  no  one  but 
Cortes  should,  for  the  future,  be  permitted  to  bar- 
ter for  metal,  and  for  all  gold  already  in  the  soldiers' 
possession  every  one  should  render  account  that  the 
king's  fifth  might  be  taken.  A  treasurer  also  should 
be  appointed. 

In  all  this  Cortes  confessed  they  were  right,  but 


78  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

after  they  had  chosen  a  treasurer  he  showed  his  real 
intentions  and  said  with  a  heavy  frown  on  his  brow, 
"  You  see,  gentlemen,  how  hard  our  comrades  fare 
from  want  of  food.  To  this  moment,  because  the 
amount  of  gold  was  but  a  trifle,  I  overlooked  their 
bartering  that  they  might  find  something  to  eat.  You 
have  wished  that  the  order  be  issued  that  there  be 
no  more  bartering  for  gold.  We  have  next  to  see 
what  we  shall  get  to  eat." 

Now  it  happened  that  one  fine  morning  we  woke 
up  to  find  those  Indians,  who  had  stayed  near  us  and 
had  brought  gold  for  barter,  had  secretly  left.  Later 
we  learned  that  Montezuma  had  sent  orders  forbid- 
ding all  conversation  with  Cortes  and  his  company. 
For  he  was  much  attached  to  his  idol-gods,  Tez- 
catlipoca,  god  of  hell,  and  Huitzilopochtli,  god  of 
war,  to  whom  he  every  day  sacrificed  young  children 
that  the  gods  might  make  clear  to  him  what  he  should 
do  about  us.  And  now  they  had  told  him  not  to  lis- 
ten to  Cortes,  nor  to  the  message  about  setting  up  a 
cross  and  image  of  Our  Lady.  His  plan  was,  if  we 
would  not  sail  away,  to  make  us  prisoners  and  use 
some  of  us  to  educate  children  and  others  for  sac- 
rifice. 

We  now  had  the  reason  the  Indians  left  our  camp 
secretly,  and  expecting  daily  that  they  would  make 
war  on  us,  we  kept  close  watch.  In  these  days  I  with 
another  soldier  was  stationed  at  a  lookout  on  the 


Why  We  Chose  Cortes  Captain         79 

sand  hills,  when  we  saw  five  Indians  walking  towards 
us  along  the  beach.  Not  to  alarm  the  camp  need- 
lessly, we  allowed  them  to  come  up.  They  ap- 
proached with  smiles,  made  their  salutes  after  their 
fashion,  and  signed  that  we  should  take  them  to  our 
camp.  In  their  underlips  they  had  made  large  holes 
in  which  they  wore  pieces  of  stone  speckled  blue,  or 
thin  plates  of  gold,  and  holes  in  their  ears  were  still 
larger  and  bore  like  adornments.  They  looked 
quite  different  in  dress  from  the  Mexicans  Monte- 
zuma had  sent  to  our  camp,  and  when  I  presented 
them  to  Cortes  neither  Aguilar  nor  Donna  Marina 
could  understand  what  they  said.  When  Donna 
Marina  asked,  however,  if  there  were  interpreters 
among  them,  two  said  they  understood  the  Mexican 
speech,  adding  that  their  chief  had  sent  them  to  bid 
us  welcome  and  ask  who  we  were  and  he  would  be 
glad  to  be  of  use  to  such  brave  men  as  we.  They 
would  have  come  to  us  before,  the  interpreters  went 
on,  if  they  had  not  shunned  as  villains  the  people  of 
Colua,  that  is,  the  Mexicans,  who  they  knew  had 
been  with  us  and  now  had  left  us.  These  facts 
taught  Cortes  a  thing  of  Importance,  namely,  that 
Montezuma  had  many  enemies.  Our  captain  gave 
the  five  men  presents  and  asked  them  to  say  to  their 
chief  that  he  would  shortly  pay  him  a  visit. 

I  have  already  said  that  we  were  very  short  of 
provisions  and  our  cassava  bread  foul  with  worms. 


8o  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Moreover,  so  many  mosquitos  swarmed  on  the  sand 
dunes  where  we  were  camped  that  we  could  get  no 
sleep  because  of  them.  No  wonder,  then,  that  those 
of  our  number  who  had  Indians  in  the  island  of 
Cuba  wished  to  go  home.  This  was  particularly  the 
case  with  the  friends  and  onhangers  of  Velasquez. 
Cortes,  observing  all  this,  gave  orders  that  we  should 
go  to  Quiahuitztlan,  a  walled  town,  which  one  of 
our  exploring  ships  had  seen  some  miles  to  the  north. 

While  preparations  were  making  for  our  start, 
friends  and  adherents  of  Diego  Velasquez  asked 
Cortes  how  we  were  to  make  the  journey  without 
provisions,  seeing  it  was  impossible  to  go  further  by 
sea;  that  already  thirty-five  of  our  soldiers  had  died 
from  wounds  received  at  Tabasco  and  from  sickness 
and  hunger;  that  the  country  we  were  now  in  was  a 
large  one,  its  peoples  many,  and  no  doubt  they  would 
soon  attack  us.  How  much  better,  they  said,  for  us 
to  go  back  to  Cuba  and  account  to  Diego  Velasquez 
for  the  gold  he  had  gained,  which  was  really  a  large 
sum  when  all  the  precious  things  Montezuma  sent 
were  counted. 

Still  Cortes  answered  that  he  did  not  think  It  wise 
to  go  back  without  having  seen  the  country.  Up  to 
this  time,  he  said,  we  had  no  reason  to  complain  of 
our  ill-luck;  rather  we  should  give  thanks  to  God 
who  had  everywhere  lent  us  aid;  if  we  had  lost  men, 
that  always  happened  in  war  and  hardships.     We 


Why  We  Chose  Cortes  Captain         8i 

should  explore  the  country  more  thoroughly,  and  we 
must  make  shift  for  the  time  being  to  get  and  eat 
the  maize  the  Indians  had.  By  such  reasonings 
Cortes  seemingly  quieted  the  partisans  of  Diego 
Velasquez.  But  they  still  held  secret  meetings  and 
set  on  foot  plans  to  bring  about  our  return  to  Cuba. 

Cortes  on  his  part  was  no  less  active,  for  he  had 
determined  to  be  appointed  captain  general.  I  was 
drawn  into  the  affair  in  this  wise :  One  night  Puer- 
tocarrero  and  Escalante,  in  company  with  Lugo,  who 
was  born  in  the  same  town  with  me  and  to  whom  I 
was  related,  came  about  midnight  to  my  hut  and  said, 
"  Bernal  Diaz,  take  your  arms  and  come  out.  We 
are  making  the  rounds."  I  joined  them,  and 
when  we  were  at  a  little  distance  from  my  hut  they 
began,  "  We  want  to  tell  you  something  of  greatest 
importance,  but  you  must  keep  it  secret  and  see  to  it 
that  none  of  the  Velasquez  clique,  who  mess  with 
you,  find  it  out.  We  are  of  opinion  that  Cortes  is 
not  doing  the  right  thing  for  us.  In  Cuba  he  pro- 
claimed that  he  was  going  to  found  a  colony,  and 
now  we  find  he  has  no  power  to  do  so,  but  only  to 
barter  for  gold  and  then  go  back  to  Cuba  with  what 
we  have  gained.  Now  if  Cortes  does  all  this,  we 
are  ruined  men,  for  Diego  Velasquez  will  act  just 
as  he  did  before,  pocket  the  gold.  Think  a  moment, 
sir.  This  is  the  third  time  that  you  have  come  to 
this  country,  spent  all  you  had  and  risked  your  life 


82  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

in  battle  and  suffered  wounds  and  hardships  —  and 
all  for  nothing.  Such  conditions  must  not  go  on. 
We  gentlemen,  friends  of  yours  and  all,  count  such 
a  number  that  we  must  insist  that  Cortes  in  the  name 
of  our  king  founds  a  settlement  here,  and  we  make 
it  known  to  his  majesty  in  Spain.  Promise  that  you 
will  vote  with  us.  You  will  do  a  service  to  God  and 
our  king.  We  have  united  to  elect  Cortes  our  cap- 
tain general."  In  return  I  said  I  did  not  think  it 
wise  to  go  back  to  Cuba  and  I  was  quite  ready  to 
agree  to  elect  Cortes  general  and  chief  justice  until 
the  king  should  order  otherwise. 

This  agreement  passed  round  from  soldier  to  sol- 
dier, and  the  Velasquez  clique,  who  were  more  In  num- 
ber than  we,  finally  got  wind  of  it.  Then  they  went 
to  Cortes  and  boldly  asked  him  why  he  was  intriguing 
to  form  a  settlement  in  this  country  and  shirking  his 
duty  instead  of  going  to  Cuba  and  rendering  account 
to  Diego  Velasquez.  His  plottings  were  useless, 
they  declared,  for  he  had  neither  men  nor  supplies, 
nor  any  other  outlook  necessary  for  founding  a  set- 
tlement. Cortes  answered,  without  a  shadow  of  Irri- 
tation, that  he  was  quite  of  their  opinion,  and  he 
had  not  the  remotest  intention  of  going  against  the 
wishes  and  instructions  of  Diego  Velasquez;  and  he 
straightway  gave  orders  that  all  should  embark  the 
next  day,  each  In  the  ship  that  brought  him. 

When  those  of  us  who  had  agreed  upon  his  elec- 


Why  We  Chose  Cortes  Captain         83 

tion  heard  this,  we  said  that  Cortes  had  deceived  us 
and  done  wrong,  for  in  Cuba  he  had  proclaimed  that 
he  was  going  to  form  a  settlement,  and  now  it  was 
evident  he  had  come  only  to  trade.  We  begged  of 
him  not  to  break  his  word,  but  to  further  the  great- 
est service  to  God  and  the  king  and  found  a  colony. 
The  natives,  he  declared,  would  never  again  let  us 
land.  But  if  a  settlement  were  once  established,  sol- 
diers from  all  the  islands  would  flock  to  help  us; 
Diego  Velasquez  had  deceived  us  when  he  said  he 
was  empowered  by  the  king  to  found  colonies. 

At  first  Cortes  refused  to  comply  with  our  wishes 
and  only  after  much  begging  agreed,  stipulating  that 
we  should  make  him  chief  justice  and  captain  gen- 
eral, and,  what  was  worse  for  us,  that  a  fifth  part  of 
the  gold  which  remained  after  the  royal  fifth  had 
been  subtracted,  should  fall  to  him.  In  the  presence 
of  the  king's  notary,  Godoy,  we  formally  gave  him 
these  powers,  and  at  once  set  to  work  to  found  a 
town  which  we  called  Villa  Rica  de  la  Vera  Cruz, 
because  we  landed  on  the  Friday  of  the  Cross  and 
the  country  was  rich.  As  soon  as  the  first  stone  of 
the  town  was  laid,  we  appointed  mayors  and  magis- 
trates, with  Juan  de  Escalante  as  governor. 

When  they  found  that  we  had  elected  Cortes  our 
captain  general  and  chief  justice,  the  Velasquez 
clique  were  so  furious  that  they  roundly  abused 
Cortes  and  those  of  us  who  had  chosen  him.     Their 


84  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

anger  rose  to  such  a  pitch  that  we  feared  it  would 
lead  them  to  blows.  At  this  juncture  Cortes  secretly 
told  Escalante  that  we  should  demand  the  instruc- 
tions he  had  received  from  Velasquez.  This  Esca- 
lante did,  and  Cortes  drew  the  documents  from  his 
waistcoat  and  handed  them  to  the  royal  secretary  to 
read.  The  words,  sure  enough,  were,  "  As  soon  as 
you  have  bartered  for  as  many  things  as  possible, 
you  shall  return."  We  asked  Cortes  that  these  in- 
structions be  attached  to  the  deed  recording  the 
power  we  had  given. 

But  even  this  did  not  silence  the  friends  and  on- 
hangers of  Velasquez,  for  they  protested  to  Cortes 
that  his  being  chosen  captain  without  their  consent 
was  not  right,  and  they  did  not  wish  to  remain  under 
his  orders  but  to  go  back  to  Cuba  at  once.  He  an- 
swered that  he  would  compel  no  one  to  stay,  and  if 
any  should  ask  his  leave  to  return  he  would  readily 
grant  it,  even  if  at  last  he  remained  alone.  This 
silenced  some.  But  at  last  certain  of  the  clique  re- 
fused to  obey  Cortes,  and  we  were  forced  to  seize 
their  persons,  bind  them  with  chains,  and  hold  them 
prisoners. 

An  expedition  which  had  gone  out  to  explore  the 
country  now  returned,  every  soldier  laden  with  poul- 
try and  green  things,  which,  since  the  people  had 
fled,  they  had  taken  from  deserted  towns.  We  were 
overjoyed  with  having  food  —  for  when  a  man  can 


Why  We  Chose  Cortes  Captain  85 

have  plenty  to  eat  he  forgets  half  his  hardships.  At 
this  time,  too,  Cortes  was  so  active,  doing  all  in  his 
power  to  make  friends  with  those  of  the  Velasquez 
clique,  even  to  presenting  them  gold,  that  at  last  they 
became  his  true  friends. 


CHAPTER  VII 

Our  varying  fortunes  with  the  Totonacs  of  Cempoala  and 
Q uiahuitztlan ;  and  of  our  letters  to  his  majesty  the  king 
of  Spain. 

It  was  now  determined  that  we  should  set  out  for 
the  fortified  town,  Quiahultztlan,  which  I  spoke  of 
before.  Our  ships  were  at  the  same  time  to  run 
into  a  harbor  about  four  miles  from  the  town.  We 
marched  along  the  coast  and  to  several  towns  subject 
to  the  town  of  Cempoala,  from  which  came  the  five 
Indians  we  had  led  to  Cortes  on  the  sand  dunes.  In 
these  smaller  towns  we  found  idol-temples  stained 
with  blood,  and  incense  pans  and  other  things  with 
which  they  made  their  sacrifices.  But  not  an  In- 
dian. They  had  never  seen  men  like  us  before,  nor 
horses,  and  had  fled  through  fear.  We  were  forced 
to  go  hungry  to  bed. 

Next  day  we  struck  inland,  towards  the  west,  and 
now  twelve  natives,  dwellers  on  the  farms  where  we 
had  slept  the  night  before,  came  towards  us,  bringing 
fowls  and  maize  bread.  The  food,  they  said,  their 
cacique  had  sent  for  us  to  eat,  and  he  begged  us  to 
visit  his  town,   which  was  one   sun,   or  one  day's 

86 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  87 

march,  distant.  Cortes  sincerely  thanked  them  and 
we  marched  on  to  another  town  where,  a  short  time 
before,  several  human  beings  had  been  sacrificed. 
My  readers  would  be  horrified,  I  know,  at  hearing 
the  number  of  Indian  women  and  men  we  found 
butchered  along  ev'ery  road  and  in  every  town  we 
passed,  and  I  shall  tell  my  story  further  without  stop- 
ping to  mention  them. 

Very  early  next  morning  Cortes  sent  six  of  the 
Indians  to  the  caciques  of  Cempoala  to  say  that  we 
were  approaching.  We  marched  in  best  order,  can- 
non and  all  arms  ready  for  use  and  every  man  on 
guard.  Not  more  than  three  miles  from  the  town 
twenty  Indians  met  us  bearing  cones  of  roses  of  a 
most  delicious  scent  and  deep  red  color,  and  these 
they  gave  to  Cortes  and  those  of  us  who  were  on 
horseback,  adding  that  their  cacique  awaited  us,  but 
he  was  so  stout  he  could  not  himself  come  to  meet  us. 
When  Cortes  had  thanked  them  we  marched  Into 
the  town  and  were  so  astonished  that  we  returned 
thanks  to  God  for  having  allowed  us  to  discover  so 
admirable  a  place.  It  was  larger  than  we  had  yet 
met,  and  like  a  luxurious  garden.  The  streets  were 
full  of  men  and  women  who  had  gathered  to  see  us. 
Quarters  set  apart  for  us  were  most  comfortable  and 
large  enough  for  all.  And  the  food  they  gave  us 
and  plums  and  maize  cakes  were  so  plentiful,  and 
we  were  so  famished,  not  having  seen  so  much  food 


88  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

all  at  once  for  so  long,  that  we  called  the  town  Villa 
Viciosa,  or  Luxury  Town. 

After  we  had  finished  our  dinner  the  fat  cacique 
sent  word  to  Cortes  that  he  wished  to  visit  him  and 
he  shortly  arrived  with  other  Indian  chiefs,  each 
wearing  gold  plates  set  in  their  lips  and  richly 
wrought  cloaks.  Cortes,  receiving  them  and  their 
presents  of  gold  trinkets  and  cotton  stuffs  of  small 
value,  told  them,  through  Donna  Marina  and  Agui- 
lar,  of  his  gratitude.  He  told  also  of  our  king,  of 
his  commands  to  us  to  redress  wrongs  wherever  we 
came  and  to  punish  the  bad,  and  he  then  added  much 
about  our  holy  religion. 

The  fat  cacique  sighed  deeply  when  Cortes  had 
spoken  of  evil  doers,  and  complained  bitterly  of  Mon- 
tezuma and  the  caciques  he  sent  to  the  provinces  as 
governors,  telling  how  their  forces  had  recently  sub- 
dued his  people  and  robbed  him  of  all  his  gold;  how 
because  the  sway  of  Montezuma  was  over  so  vast 
a  country  and  so  many  peoples  and  armies,  he 
and  his  people  dared  not  oppose  the  monarch's  or- 
ders. Cortes  endeavored  to  console  him,  in  the  end 
saying  that  he  would  relieve  him  of  the  oppression 
he  suffered,  after  he  could  consider  the  matter  thor- 
oughly, but  now  he  was  on  his  way  to  visit  his  ships 
and  to  set  up  headquarters  at  Quiahuitztlan. 

We  left  Cempoala  the  next  morning,  and  the  fat 
cacique  pleased  us  very  much  by  sending  to  our  aid 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  89 

four  hundred  Indian  porters  —  such  men  as  carry 
fifty  pounds  weight  on  their  backs  and  march  twenty 
miles  with  it.  Before  this  we  had  had  to  carry  our 
own  knapsacks,  but  now  each  of  us  had  a  man  to 
bear  his  baggage.  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar  told 
us  that  by  the  custom  of  the  country  the  caciques 
were  bound,  in  times  of  peace,  to  furnish  porters  to 
those  needing  them,  and  from  that  time  forward, 
wherever  we  came,  we  always  demanded  such 
helpers. 

Next  morning  but  one  we  entered  the  fortified  town 
of  Quiahuitztlan,  built  amid  rocks  upon  a  rocky  cliff. 
It  would  be  a  difficult  town  to  capture  and  we,  ex- 
pecting the  Indians  to  oppose  us,  marched  towards 
it  in  best  order  with  cannon  in  front.  But  when  they 
saw  us  climbing  towards  their  houses,  the  people  fled 
and  we  went  to  the  very  midst  of  the  town  without 
meeting  a  single  native.  After  we  had  come  to  the 
plaza  at  the  top  of  the  fortress  where  they  had  their 
idol-houses,  we  found  a  small  group  dressed  in  good 
cloaks.  Bearing  pans  of  burning  resin,  they  incensed 
Cortes  and  all  the  soldiers  standing  near,  and  begged 
us  to  pardon  them  for  not  going  out  to  meet  us. 
They  had  kept  out  of  the  way,  they  said,  for  fear  of 
us  and  our  horses,  and,  too,  they  wanted  to  know 
what  sort  of  beings  we  were ;  but  by  night  they  would 
see  to  it  that  all  the  people  had  come  back  to  town. 

While  Cortes  was  giving  them  green  glass  beads 


90  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

and  a  few  otfier  trifles  we  had  brought  from  Spain, 
and  was  telHng  them  of  our  rehgion  and  our  king, 
as  we  were  constantly  doing  wherever  we  came,  and 
while  they  were  bringing  us  fowls  and  maize  bread, 
it  was  announced  that  the  fat  cacique  of  Cempoala 
was  approaching,  borne  in  a  litter  on  the  shoulders 
of  Indian  chiefs.  When  he  arrived,  the  fat  cacique, 
together  with  the  chief  men  of  the  town,  rehearsed 
to  Cortes  the  cruelties  and  oppressions  they  had  to 
suffer,  and  they  spoke  with  such  sighs  and  sobs  that 
we  could  not  but  feel  pity.  Telling  how  they  had 
been  subdued  and  in  many  ways  sadly  ill-used,  they 
also  related  how  every  year  their  conquerors  de- 
manded many  of  their  sons  and  daughters  for  sac- 
rifices and  to  serve  in  houses  and  plantations,  and 
how  Montezuma's  tax  collectors  carried  off  their 
wives  and  daughters,  if  they  were  handsome.  This 
the  victors  did,  they  asserted,  throughout  the  To- 
tonac  country  of  over  thirty  towns. 

As  well  as  he  could  by  means  of  our  interpreters, 
Cortes  consoled  them  and  promised  he  would  put  an 
end  to  such  horrors;  our  king  had  sent  us  to  their 
country  for  that  purpose  and  they  should  soon  see 
what  we  would  do  for  their  good.  This  assurance 
seemed  to  give  them  relief,  if  not  wholly  to  lighten 
their  hearts. 

While  this  discussion  was  going  on  Indians  came 
to  tell  the  caciques  that  five  Mexican  tax  collectors 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  91 

had  just  arrived.  When  the  chiefs  heard  the  news 
they  fairly  turned  pale  from  fright,  and  leaving 
Cortes  they  hastened  to  receive  the  Mexicans  and  to 
have  a  room  decked  with  flowers,  and  food,  espe- 
cially cacao  or  chocolate,  cooked  and  served. 

In  reaching  the  house  of  the  cacique  it  was  neces- 
sary for  these  five  Mexicans  to  go  by  our  quarters, 
and  they  affected  such  arrogance  and  reserve  that 
they  passed  us  by  without  a  word.  They  wore 
richly  embroidered  cloaks  and  loin  cloths,  and  their 
hair  was  combed  till  it  was  quite  glossy  and  tied  in  a 
knot  on  the  head.  Each  carried  sweet-scented  roses 
which  he  was  smelling,  each  also  a  stick  with  a  hook, 
and  each  had  an  Indian  with  a  fan  to  keep  off  the 
flies.  A  company  of  chief  men  from  neighboring 
towns  escorted  them  to  their  lodgings. 

As  soon  as  they  had  dined  they  sent  for  the  fat 
cacique  and  other  chiefs  of  the  townships  and  scolded 
them  roundly  for  speaking  and  dealing  with  us.  Ut- 
tering many  threats,  they  said  they  should  neither 
have  sheltered  us  nor  given  us  any  gold  without 
Montezuma's  permission,  and  now  they  must  pay 
dearly  for  what  they  had  done  and  at  once  deliver 
for  sacrifice  twenty  Indians,  men  and  women,  so  that 
the  god  of  war  would  grant  them  victory  over  us. 

Observing  how  restless  every  one  seemed,  Cortes 
asked  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar  what  it  was  that 
was  happening,  and  who  these  strange  Indians  were. 


92  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Donna  Marina,  understanding  fully  what  had  passed, 
told  Cortes.  Upon  this  our  captain  again  consoled 
the  caciques  and  bade  them  take  courage,  for  he 
would  punish  the  Mexicans,  They  were  already 
aware,  he  explained,  that  our  king  had  sent  him  to 
chastise  evil  doers  and  to  permit  neither  kidnapping 
nor  sacrifice,  and  this  these  tax  gatherers  planned. 
He  would,  therefore,  make  them  prisoners  until  their 
master,  Montezuma,  should  learn  the  reason,  namely, 
that  they  had  come  to  carry  into  slavery  women  and 
children  and  to  do  other  deeds  of  violence. 

The  caciques  were  thunderstruck.  They  durst  not 
lay  hands  on  taxgatherers  of  the  mighty  Monte- 
zuma. But  Cortes  exhorted  them  so  well  that  at 
last  they  took  courage  and  seized  the  tax  men  and 
securely  fastened  them  by  collars  to  long  poles;  and 
one  who  would  not  permit  them  to  bind  him  got  a 
flogging  in  addition.  This  done,  Cortes  commanded 
the  caciques  to  pay  no  more  obedience  and  no  more 
tribute  to  Montezuma  —  an  order  not  for  them 
alone  but  for  all  their  friendly  and  allied  towns 
where,  if  other  tax  gatherers  came,  those  also  he 
should  make  prisoners. 

Rumor  of  this  high-handed  order  spread  through- 
out the  country,  for  the  fat  cacique  lost  no  time  in 
sending  messengers  to  tell  the  tidings,  while  the  chiefs 
who  had  accompanied  the  tax  gatherers  hastened 
home  with  the  astounding  news.     Deeds  so  marvel- 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  93 

lous  and  of  such  weight  in  their  life  could  not  have 
been  done  by  mere  men,  they  said  to  one  another, 
but  only  by  teules,  which  word  means  in  their  tongue, 
either  gods  or  demons.  From  that  time  onward  they 
called  us  teules;  and  I  beg  the  reader  to  bear  in  mind 
that  when  I  may  use  the  word  in  my  story,  in  affairs 
connected  with  our  conquest,  I  refer  to  us,  the  Span- 
iards. 

The  caciques  were  of  the  opinion  that  we  should 
sacrifice  the  prisoners  that  they  might  not  go  baclc 
to  Mexico  and  tell  what  we  had  done.  This  Cortes 
forbade,  however,  and  set  soldiers  on  guard;  and 
about  midnight  he  called  these  guards  to  him  and 
said,  "  Free  the  two  most  active  and  intelligent  of 
the  prisoners,  and  bring  them  to  my  lodgings.  But 
do  this  in  such  a  way  that  the  Indians  of  the  town 
know  nothing  about  it." 

When  the  prisoners  stood  before  him,  as  if  he  did 
not  know  that  they  were  Mexicans,  our  captain  asked 
them  what  country  they  came  from  and  why  they 
were  prisoners.  They  answered  that  the  cacique  of 
Cempoala  aided  by  ourselves  had  seized  their  per- 
sons. Cortes,  however,  assured  them  that  he  knew 
nothing  of  the  whole  matter  and  regretted  it,  and 
having  had  food  brought  them  and  talking  in  kindly 
fashion,  he  told  them  to  return  at  once  to  their  lord 
Montezuma  and  tell  him  we  were  his  sincere  friends. 
Harm  might  come  to  them,  he  added,  and  so  he  had 


94  The  Mastering  of,  Mexico 

taken  them  from  prison  and  would  severely  repri- 
mand the  caciques  for  seizing. therri.  Moreover,  any 
service  he  could  do  them  he  would  gladly  undertake, 
and  he  would  f.i:ee  and  protect^ their  comrades;  now, 
however,*  was" the  time  for  them  to  hasten  lest  they 
be  retaken  and  killed.  Thankful  for  their  liberty, 
the  prisoners  said  they  feared  they  might  fall  into 
their  enemies'  hands.  Therefore  Cortes  sent  six 
sailors  to  take  them  to  a  boat  and  set  them  on 
friendly  soil  beyond  the  Cempoala  territory. 

When  daylight  came  and  the  caciques  found  two 
prisoners  missing,  they  were  all  the  more  determined 
to  sacrifice  the  three  that  remained.  This  they 
might  have  done  if  Cortes  had  not  feigned  anger  at 
the  escape  of  the  two,  and,  ordering  a  chain  brought 
from  the  ships,  bound  the  prisoners  to  it  and  sent 
them  on  board;  where  he  ordered  the  chain  removed. 

Caciques  of  Cempoala,  Quiahuitztlan  and  all  the 
other  Totonac  chiefs  now  gathered  and  told  Cortes 
the  dilemma  they  were  in,  for  Montezuma  would 
soon  come  down  upon  them  with  his  vast  army  and 
totally  destroy  their  possessions  and  themselves. 
Again  Cortes  replied  with  cheerful  looks  that  he  and 
his  brothers  who  were  here  would  defend  them  and 
any  one  who  dared  molest  them  should  forfeit  his 
life.  Impressed  by  this,  the  caciques,  one  and  all, 
agreed  to  stand  by  us  in  whatever  we  ordered  them 
to  do,  and  to  join  their  force  to  ours  against  Monte- 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  95 

zuma  and  his  allies.  In  the  presence  of  the  royal 
secretary,  Godoy,  and  by  formal  deed,  they  pledged 
obedience  to  his  majesty,  our  king.  Messengers 
now  bore  the  news  to  other  towns  of  the  province, 
and  when  they  heard  they  were  no  longer  to  pay  trib- 
ute and  no  longer  to  suffer  the  robbery  of  their  fam- 
ilies for  sacrifice,  the  people  were  almost  out  of  their 
senses  from  excessive  joy. 

Meanwhile  report  of  what  had  happened  reached 
Montezuma  in  Mexico,  and  he  was  so  angry  that  he 
ordered  a  great  army  to  march  against  the  Totonacs 
and  not  leave  one  alive,  while  he  himself  determined 
to  come  against  us  with  unnumbered  warriors.  Just 
at  this  moment  the  two  tax  gatherers  Cortes  had 
freed  got  back,  and  when  Montezuma  learned  the 
promises  our  captain  had  sent,  the  Almighty  softened 
his  heart  and  he  resolved  to  ask  what  we  intended 
to  do.  To  this  end  he  despatched  two  young  neph- 
ews in  the  charge  of  caciques  of  rank,  sending  with 
them  thanks  to  Cortes  for  freeing  his  tax  men  and 
also  a  present  of  gold  and  cloth.  On  the  other  hand 
he  made  heavy  complaints  how  it  was  owing  to  our 
protection  that  the  Totonac  people  had  revolted. 
In  our  persons,  he  said,  he  recognized  those  who,  his 
ancestors  had  foretold,  were  coming  to  his  country; 
we  must  therefore  be  of  his  own  lineage,  but  how 
did  it  happen  we  were  uniting  with  traitors? 

Cortes  embraced  the  messengers  and  accepted  their 


96  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

presents,  which  were  worth  about  two  thousand  dol- 
lars; and  averring  that  he  and  all  of  us  were  good 
friends  of  Montezuma,  declared  that  in  such  a  spirit 
he  still  kept  guard  over  the  three  tax  gatherers  — 
whom  he  sent  for  from  the  ships  and  delivered  at 
once.  As  to  the  complaint  about  the  people  not  pay- 
ing tribute,  they  could  not  serve  two  masters  at  once, 
and  they  had,  during  our  stay,  sworn  allegiance  to 
our  king;  but  for  the  rest,  we  were  on  our  way  to 
visit  him  and  when  we  were  once  there  we  could  in 
friendly  talk  arrange  these  matters.  After  this  con- 
versation Cortes  presented  the  two  young  men  with 
blue  and  green  glass  beads,  and  paid  every  honor 
to  the  old  caciques;  for  instance,  he  had  Alvarado 
and  other  good  riders  mount  their  horses  and  gal- 
lop and  manoeuvre  before  them  in  a  neighboring 
meadow.  So  the  caciques  went  back  to  Mexico 
highly  gratified. 

This  had  its  effect  on  our  allies  In  the  mountains 
and  the  people  of  Cempoala  who  had  stood  in  such 
awe  of  the  Mexicans.  For  when  they  saw  kinsmen 
of  the  great  Montezuma  coming  to  us,  and  bearing 
themselves  with  marked  respect  to  Cortes  and  to  us 
all,  they  were  astonished  more  and  more  and  said 
to  one  another  that  we  clearly  must  be  teules,  for 
Montezuma  himself  stood  In  fear  of  us  and  sent  us 
presents  of  gold.  This  reasoning  of  theirs  vastly 
augmented  our  power  over  them.     In  days  following 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  97 

these  we  made,  at  the  request  of  the  fat  cacique,  a 
detour  to  a  fortress  town  two  days'  journey,  or  from 
thirty-two  to  thirty-six  miles  from  Cempoala.  As 
we  went  forward  we  found  our  march  a  wile  of  the 
Cempoalans  to  get  us  to  avenge  upon  some  Mexican 
warriors  an  ancient  enmity  of  theirs.  When  Cortes 
learned  this  we  turned  about  to  Cempoala. 

The  only  wish  of  the  Cempoalans  now  seemed  to 
be  that  we  should  remain  ever  in  their  country.  If 
we  left  they  feared  Montezuma  would  send  an  army 
to  their  destruction.  They  therefore  proposed  to 
Cortes  that,  since  we  were  already  so  close  friends, 
we  should  also  become  brothers  by  marrying  daugh- 
ters of  the  caciques.  To  show  their  earnestness  they 
brought  with  them  eight  cacicas,  all  of  them  dressed 
In  rich  garments  of  their  country,  each  with  a  gold 
collar  about  her  neck  and  gold  rings  in  her  ears,  and 
attended  by  maids. 

Naturally  Cortes  thanked  the  chiefs  for  their  very 
generous  wishes.  He  said,  however,  that  he  could 
not  look  upon  them  as  brothers  until  they  rid  them- 
selves of  their  monstrous  idols  and  human  sacrifices. 
Then  only  could  we  form  a  permanent  and  brotherly 
union  with  them.  Every  day,  he  said,  he  saw  three, 
four  or  even  five  Indians  sacrificed,  their  hearts  torn 
out  of  their  bodies  and  offered  to  their  idols,  their 
blood  smeared  over  the  walls,  and  their  arms  and 
legs  cut  off  and  eaten,  just  as  in  our  country  we  eat 


98  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

beef  bought  at  the  butchers'.  All  these  horrible 
deeds  must  end,  said  Cortes,  and  then  we  could  be 
their  friends  and  make  them  lords  over  other  coun- 
tries. The  caciques  and  papas  answered  that  it  did 
not  seem  to  them  loyal  to  give  up  their  idols  and 
human  sacrifices,  for  these  gods  of  theirs  gave  them 
whatever  good  they  had  —  good  health,  good  har- 
vests and  everything  else  of  which  they  stood  in 
need. 

Cortes  and  all  of  us  found  this  answer  very  unsat- 
isfactory. Their  barbarities  we  could  no  longer  bear 
to  look  upon,  and  we  spoke  together  a  long  time, 
Cortes  bringing  to  our  minds  many  good  and  holy 
lessons,  and  saying  in  conclusion,  "  We  can  never  ac- 
complish any  greater  benefit  for  this  people,  and  for 
the  honor  of  God,  than  put  out  of  the  way  sacrifices 
before  these  idols.  The  people  may  rise  against  us; 
yet  even  if  it  costs  us  our  lives,  the  idols  must  come 
to  the  ground." 

The  caciques  were  beside  themselves  with  rage 
when  Cortes  told  them  the  idols  must  come  down. 
They  said  if  we  so  insulted  their  idols  we  should  all 
perish  with  them.  Cortes  now  lost  patience  —  after 
what  he  had  already  several  times  told  them  about 
sacrifices  and  that  their  monsters  were  liars  and  de- 
ceivers, and  he  said  either  they  or  we  must  tear  them 
down  at  once.  He  added  that  we  were  no  longer 
friends,  but  enemies,  and  any  opposition  would  cost 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  99 

them  their  lives.  We  were  all  armed,  as  was  our 
wont. 

The  Indians  turned  the  question  one  way  and  an- 
other. They  feared  Montezuma's  power,  which 
might  any  day  fall  on  them,  and  they  finally  answered 
that  they  were  not  worthy  to  lay  hands  on  the  idol- 
symbols  of  their  gods  and  they  would  never  give  their 
consent  to  our  doing  so ;  but  if  we  dared  to  overthrow 
them  they  supposed  we  must. 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  their  mouths  be- 
fore fifty  of  us  were  running  up  the  steps  of  the  tem- 
ple. The  idols,  horrible  to  look  at  and  shaped  half 
like  men  and  half  great  dog,  and  about  the  size  of 
young  calves,  we  tore  from  their  foundations  and 
sent  them  tumbling  down  and  crashing  in  many 
pieces. 

When  the  caciques  and  papas  beheld  the  monsters 
in  fragments  on  the  ground,  covering  their  eyes  they 
set  up  a  howl  and  prayed  their  gods  to  forgive  them. 
The  blame  was  not  theirs,  they  cried,  but  these  teules' 
whom  they  dared  not  attack  for  fear  of  Montezuma. 
This  the  papas  and  caciques  did,  but  the  warriors 
among  them  began  flying  arrows  at  us.  In  so  serious 
a  turn  we  seized  the  fat  cacique  and  six  papas,  and 
Cortes  declared  that  if  the  attack  were  not  stayed,  the 
seven  should  forfeit  their  lives.  When  at  last  quiet 
reigned  Cortes  ordered  the  broken  idols  completely 
destroyed,   whereupon   eight  papas   came   out   of  a 


icx)  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

house  and  carried  back  the  fragments  and  burned 
them.  These  priests  wore  long  black,  cloaks  like 
cassocks  that  hung  down  to  their  feet,  and  hoods  of 
different  sizes.  Their  hair  was  matted  together  with 
blood  and  they  smelled  most  offensively.  They  were 
the  sons  of  caciques  and  were  forbidden  to  marry, 
and  they  fasted  on  certain  days. 

After  the  idols  were  out  of  the  way  Cortes  told 
the  caciques  we  could  now  look  upon  them  as  true 
brothers  and  give  them  every  powerful  aid  against 
Montezuma  and  his  Mexicans.  He  also  spoke  of 
our  religion  and  set  every  Indian  mason  in  town  at 
work  cleaning  away  the  blood  and  plastering  over 
the  walls  of  the  temples.  This  done,  he  had  an  altar 
erected  and  told  the  Indians  to  bring  many  of  their 
splendid  and  sweet-scented  roses  and  green  leaves, 
and  ever  keep  the  place  clean  and  undefiled.  Four 
of  the  papas  he  had  shorn  of  their  hair  and  clothed 
in  clean  garments,  and  named  them  to  look  after  the 
place.  The  very  next  morning  Padre  Fray  Olmedo 
held  services  and  incensed  the  holy  image  of  Our 
Lady  and  the  sacred  cross  with  the  copal  of  the  coun- 
try. The  caciques  and  others  were  present.  The 
chief  ornament  of  the  service,  however,  were  the 
eight  Indian  damsels  brought  to  be  made  Christians; 
for  after  they  were  instructed  about  our  religion  they 
were  baptized. 

We  now  returned  to  Vera  Cruz  and  set  at  building 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  loi 

the  fort.  We  got  it  ready  for  the  roof,  and  then 
suggested  to  Cortes  that  already  we  had  been  three 
months  in  the  country  and  it  was  now  high  time  for 
us  to  see  what  the  boasted  power  of  this  great  Monte- 
zuma might  be,  and  time  to  try  to  make  an  honest 
competence  for  ourselves.  But  before  we  started 
we  ought  first  to  send  our  salutations  to  our  king, 
and  give  him  account  of  what  had  happened  since  we 
left  Cuba.  In  this  question  we  also  debated  whether 
we  should  send  his  majesty  all  the  gold  we  had  bar- 
tered for  and  received  in  presents. 

Answering  us,  Cortes  said  our  ideas  exactly  agreed 
with  his  own.  In  the  matter  of  the  gold,  however,  one 
circumstance  made  him  hesitate,  namely,  if  each  man 
took  the  portion  which  fell  to  his  share,  there  would 
be  too  little  to  send.  Our  wish  was,  he  and  some 
men  good  in  business  said,  to  send  the  king  a  treas- 
ure, and  as  it  was  our  first,  it  ought  to  be  something 
valuable.  To  make  it  greater,  each  of  us,  they 
thought,  ought  to  give  up  his  share  which  he  had  up 
to  that  moment  made.  Upon  this  the  soldiers  to  a 
man  signed  a  paper  revoking  their  portion  of  the 
gold.  The  best  ship  in  the  fleet,  with  full  supplies 
of  stores  and  fifteen  sailors,  we  chose  to  convey  the 
treasure  to  Spain. 

With  the  ship  we  agreed  also  to  send  letters  telling 
his  majesty  of  our  adventures.  In  that  account, 
drawn  up  by  all  the  officers  and  soldiers,  we  did  not 


I02  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

omit  to  state  that  we  had  been  induced  to  join  the 
expedition  by  promises  that  we  should  make  settle- 
ments; how  Diego  Velasquez  had  secretly  instructed 
Cortes  to  trade  and  not  to  settle,  and  how  we  had 
compelled  Cortes  to  stay  and  found  a  colony.  We 
spoke  also  of  our  battles,  of  our  interpreters,  of  the 
riches  of  the  country,  its  extent,  its  arts,  its  religion, 
its  people,  four  of  whom  we  had  liberated  from  a 
wooden  cage  where  they  were  being  fattened  for 
sacrifice  and  feast,  and  whom  we  sent  for  his  majesty 
to  see.  We  spoke  something  of  ourselves,  too,  how 
we  were  four  hundred  and  fifty  armed  men  in  the 
midst  of  warlike  tribes.  We  begged  his  majesty  to 
show  us  favor  and  not  confer  the  command  of  the 
country  upon  crown  officers.  We  feared  that  the 
archbishop,  whom  his  majesty  had  made  president  of 
the  Council  and  ruler  of  the  Indies,  would  give,  the 
command  to  some  relation  or  friend,  especially  to  one 
Diego  Velasquez,  governor  of  Cuba,  because  he, 
Velasquez,  was  always  giving  the  archbishop  town- 
ships of  Indians  to  get  gold  out  of  mines.  As  his 
majesty's  most  faithful  servants  we  begged  that  he 
confer  the  command  on  Cortes,  accompanying  this 
prayer  with  praise  that  raised  Cortes  to  the  very 
skies. 

After  we  had  finished  the  letter  Cortes  begged  us 
to  see  it,  and  when  he  found  how  true  our  narrative 
was,  and  the  great  praise  we  had  given  him,  he  was 


Of  Our  Allies  the  Totonacs  103 

vastly  pleased  and  made  us  great  promises.  It  were 
better,  however,  he  said,  to  make  no  mention  of  the 
fifth  part  of  the  gold  we  had  pledged  to  him,  nor  to 
say  who  were  the  first  discoverers  of  the  country, 
because,  we  later  learned,  in  his  own  account  he  did 
not  refer  to  Cordova  and  Grijalva,  but  reserved  the 
discovery  and  the  honor  and  glory  of  it  all  to  him- 
self. Men  were  not  wanting  among  us  who  told  him 
it  was  our  bounden  duty  to  leave  nothing  untold  that 
had  happened. 

The  ship  we  had  prepared  sailed  on  the  26th  of 
July,  15 19,  and  after  a  prosperous  voyage  arrived  in 
Spain.  Our  agents  waited  at  once  on  the  archbishop 
and  handed  him  our  letters  and  presents,  begging  him 
to  send  them  to  the  king  that  he  might  learn  every- 
thing as  it  really  had  taken  place.  The  archbishop, 
however,  received  them  with  harshness  and  answered 
their  request  in  haughty  tones,  at  last  becoming  so 
incensed  that  he  threw  one  of  them  into  prison. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

How,  having  settled  to  go  to  Mexico,  we  destroyed  all  our 
ships  and  marched  across  the  mountains ;  and  how  after 
fierce  battles  we  came  to  peace  with  the  people  of  Tlax- 
cala. 

A  CONSPIRACY  set  on  foot  by  the  Velasquez  faction 
—  a  plan  to  seize  a  ship  and  sail  away  to  Cuba  — 
Cortes  had  now  to  quell.  When  he  had  accom- 
plished this,  he  ran  aground  all  the  ships  in  order  to 
leave  no  source  of  trouble  and  possibility  of  further 
mutiny  when  we  were  inland ;  we  who  were  his  friends 
counselling  him  not  to  leave  a  single  ship  as  source 
of  trouble  in  port.  He  then  set  out  for  Cempoala, 
ordering  all  the  soldiers  to  meet  there  and  receive 
commands  for  our  march  to  Mexico.  He  summoned 
also  the  caciques  of  the  mountain  tribes  in  revolt 
against  Montezuma  and  told  them  they  must  ally 
themselves  with  us  and  assist  the  Spaniards  who  re- 
mained behind  in  building  the  church,  fortress  and 
houses  of  Vera  Cruz.  They  readily  promised  to  do 
what  might  be  asked,  and  we  fitted  ourselves  for  the 
march. 

The  best  road  for  us  to  take,  our  friends  of  Cem- 
poala agreed,  was  through  the  province  of  Tlaxcala, 

104 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala 


105 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala  107 

for  the  Tlaxcalans  were  their  allies  and  deadly  ene- 
mies of  the  Mexicans.  Forty  Cempoalan  warriors 
had  made  ready  to  accompany  us  —  and  indeed 
proved  of  the  greatest  service  to  us  on  the  journey 
—  and  the  chiefs  sent  with  us  as  well  two  hundred 
porters  to  convey  our  cannon.  We  poor  soldiers  had 
no  need  of  help  for  our  baggage,  for  at  that  time  we 
had  none  other  than  our  weapons,  with  which  we 
marched  and  slept.  We  had  not  even  covering  for 
our  feet  except  hempen  shoes.  But  we  were  always  t 
ready  for  battle. 

We  broke  up  quarters  at  Cempoala  about  the  mid- 
dle of  August,  1 5 19,  and  set  out,  keeping  strictest 
order,  with  scouts  and  our  most  active  men  always 
in  advance.  The  first  day  we  marched  to  a  town 
called  Jalapa,  and  from  there  to  Socochima,  a  place 
strongly  defended  by  a  dangerous  approach  and  hav- 
ing many  trained  grape  vines.  In  each  of  the  towns 
our  interpreters.  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar,  told 
about  our  holy  religion  and  how  we  were  subjects  of 
the  emperor  Don  Carlos,  who  had  sent  us  to  put  an 
end  to  kidnapping  and  human  sacrifices.  The  peo- 
ple, friends  with  the  Cempoalans  and  paying  no 
tribute  to  Montezuma,  we  found  well  inclined  to  us, 
and  they  brought  us  food.  In  every  township  we  set 
up  a  cross  and  explained  its  meaning  to  the  people, 
and  what  veneration  was  its  due. 

Continuing    from    Socochima   we    passed    a    high 


io8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

mountain  through  a  pass  and  reached  Texutla,  where 
again  the  folk  were  friendly  to  us  because  they  re- 
fused to  pay  tribute  to  Montezuma.  After  we  left 
this  township  we  finished  the  ascent  of  the  mountain 
and  came  to  a  wild  and  rugged  region  where  we  had 
excessive  cold,  and  the  very  first  night  rain  and  hail. 
Our  provisions  were  all  gone  and  the  wind  came 
across  the  snow  hills  and  chilled  us  till  we  shook 
with  cold.  No  one  can  wonder  we  suffered,  for  we 
had  come  suddenly  from  the  climate  of  Cuba,  and 
the  hot  coast  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  in  a  frost-bound 
country  had  nothing  with  which  to  cover  ourselves. 
In  another  pass  which  we  entered  we  found  groups 
of  houses  and  large  temples  with  huge  piles  of  fire- 
wood near  for  use  in  the  idol-worship.  Still  there 
was  nothing  to  eat,  and  the  weather  was  bitterly  cold. 
Our  march  now  lay  across  the  land  belonging  to 
the  town  of  Xocotlan.*  We  sent  on  two  Cempoalans 
to  tell  the  cacique  of  our  coming  and  gain  a  favorable 
reception,  but  even  then  we  marched  in  close  order 
and  always  guardful.  The  town  was  subject  to 
Montezuma  and  everything  looked  different.  Still, 
we  were  as  much  pleased  with  it  as  with  a  Spanish 
town  —  its  gleaming  whitewashed  balconies,  the 
dwellings  of  its  caciques,  and  its  lofty  temples  wholly 
built  of  stone  and  whitened.  The  chief  cacique  came 
to  meet  us,  since  our  messengers  had  made  known  our 

*  In  Aztec  names  x  represents  the  English  sound  sh. 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala  109 

approach,  and  he  led  us  to  lodgings.     He  also  gave 
us  food;  but  with  bad  grace. 

As  soon  as  we  had  eaten,  Cortes,  through  our  in- 
terpreters, asked  the  cacique  all  manner  of  questions 
about  their  monarch  Montezuma,  and  we  learned 
much  of  his  strength  in  warriors  stationed  in  his  con- 
quered provinces,  and  of  other  armies  posted  on 
frontiers.  The  cacique  told  also  of  the  strong  city 
of  Mexico,  how  it  lay  in  the  midst  of  waters  and  one 
could  only  pass  from  house  to  house  by  means  of 
bridges  or  canoes;  how  all  houses  had  flat  roofs  and 
could  be  turned  into  fortresses;  how  the  city  was  en- 
tered by  three  causeways,  each  with  four  or  five 
openings  spanned  by  as  many  bridges,  and  when  any 
one  of  these  bridges  was  raised  it  was  impossible  to 
enter  the  city.  Then  the  cacique  told  of  the  stores 
of  silver  and  gold,  the  precious  stones  and  great 
riches  of  Montezuma. 

Cortes  and  all  of  us  marvelled  at  hearing  how  great 
a  lord  Montezuma  was,  but  the  more  the  cacique 
told  of  the  fortress  and  bridges  the  more  earnestly 
we  longed  to  try  our  strength  against  them.  Of  such 
stuff  are  Spanish  soldiers  made.  Facts  later  proved 
Mexico  strongly  fortified,  stronger,  indeed,  than  this 
cacique  told  us  —  you  had  to  see  it  yourself  to  form 
an  idea  of  it,  a  description  can  not  tell  its  strength. 
Our  informant  added  that  Montezuma  was  so  pow- 
erful he  put  anything  he  chose  under  his  power,  and 


1 10  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

he  feared  he  would  not  be  pleased  when  he  heard 
we  had  entered  and  lodged  in  this  township  without 
his  permission. 

To  all  this  Cortes  answered  by  our  interpreters, 
"  You  must  understand  that  we  have  come  here  from 
distant  lands  at  the  order  of  our  king,  Don  Carlos, 
who  has  many  great  and  powerful  princes  as  his  sub- 
jects, and  he  sent  us  to  command  your  great  Monte- 
zuma not  to  kindnap  or  sacrifice  Indians,  nor  to  seize 
any  more  lands,  but  to  obey  the  comands  of  our  king 
and  master.  And  I  declare  to  you,  and  the  other 
caciques  who  are  with  you,  that  you  must  stop  human 
sacrifices,  no  longer  eat  the  flesh  of  your  relations, 
and  cease  all  unnatural  offences  and  abominations, 
for  such  is  the  will  of  the  Lord  God  in  whom  we 
believe,  whom  we  adore  and  from  whom  come  life 
and  death." 

One  spot  in  this  town  I  shall  never  forget.  Near 
a  temple  I  saw  piles  of  human  skulls  in  so  regular 
an  order  that  one  could  count  them.  I  estimated  them 
at  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  —  I  repeat,  more 
than  one  hundred  thousand.  In  another  corner  of 
the  plaza  there  were  dead  men's  thigh  bones,  more 
than  you  could  count.  Besides  these,  human  heads 
were  hanging  from  beams,  and  three  papas  stood 
guard  of  these  bones  and  heads.  Horrible  sights 
such  as  this  we  saw  in  every  town  as  we  got  further 
into  the  country. 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala         1 1 1 

Next  morning  we  set  out  for  Tlaxcala,  our  scouts 
marching  always  in  advance,  our  muskets  loaded, 
the  matches  lighted,  our  horsemen  in  close  order, 
in  short,  ready  for  action  at  a  moment's  notice.  Day 
and  night  we  were  on  guard.  At  the  small  town  of 
Xalacingo  we  heard  that  the  whole  of  Tlaxcala  was 
up  in  arms  —  thinking  that  like  the  Mexicans  we 
came  to  plunder.  We  at  once  despatched  two  chiefs 
of  Cempoala  to  say  we  hoped  they  would  receive 
us  as  friends,  for  we  had  come  as  such.  We  sent 
also  a  fluffy,  red  Flemish  hat  and  a  letter.  We  knew 
they  could  not  read  the  letter,  but  we  thought  that 
when  they  saw  the  paper  unlike  their  own  they  would 
understand  it  bore  a  message.  The  Tlaxcalans, 
however,  seized  and  threw  Into  prison  our  messen- 
gers and  we  waited  in  vain  for  their  return. 

Commending  ourselves  to  God,  on  the  third  day 
we  set  out  for  Tlaxcala,  and  then  met  our  two  men, 
who  had  got  out  of  their  prison  by  the  aid  of  friends. 
They  were  stricken  with  terror  at  what  they  had 
seen  and  heard.  "  Now  we  are  going  to  kill  those 
you  call  teules,"  the  Tlaxcalans  had  said  to  them. 
"  You  shall  see  whether  they  are  as  valiant  as  you 
say.  And  we  shall  eat  their  flesh,  and  your  flesh, 
too."  *     Say  what  our  delegates  might  in  contradlc- 

*"  Terrible  as  such  rites  may  seem  to  us,  it  may  be  taken  as 
certain  that  they  were  regarded  almost  with  equanimitj'  by  the 
Mexicans.  Death  by  sacrifice  was  considered  the  normal  death 
of   a   fighting  man,    and  ensured   entrance   to  the  paradise  of  the 


112  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

tion  to  this,  the  Tlaxcalans  would  not  accept  the 
truth. 

When  Cortes  and  we  others  heard  these  haughty 
words,  and  how  all  Tlaxcala  was  preparing  for  war, 
we  did  not  think  it  a  light  matter.  Nevertheless  we 
one  and  all  cried,  "  Since  it  can  not  be  otherwise, 
forward !  —  for  good  luck !  "  and  unfurling  our  ban- 
ner we  marched  on. 

Our  only  discourse  now  was  how  we  should  attack 
the  enemy.  You,  the  reader,  may  ask  why  all  these 
preparations  with  the  foe  not  yet  in  sight?  I  an- 
swer by  repeating  Cortes'  own  words,  "  Comrades, 
you  know  how  few  we  are  In  numbers  and  how  it  be- 
hooves us  to  be  on  our  guard  and  each  moment  ready 
for  the  enemy,  not  only  as  if  we  saw  them  approach- 
ing, but  as  If  battle  had  begun.  It  sometimes  hap- 
pens that  they  seize  the  lances  with  their  hands. 
For  such  daring  we  must  be  prepared.  As  to  the 
rest,  you  do  not  need  my  advice,  for  I  have  found 
that  you  do  much  better  than  I  am  able  to  tell  you." 

Heartened  by  discourse  such  as  this,  we  marched 
about  eight  miles  when  we  came  to  a  fort  strongly 
built  of  stone,  lime  and  other  cement,  an  entrench- 

Sun.  Instances  occur  where  men  have  deliberately  demanded 
death  on  the  sacrificial  stone.  .  .  .  The  very  cannibalism  which, 
to  a  limited  extent,  formed  the  occasional  sequel  to  human  sac- 
rifice, becomes  divested  of  much  of  its  horror  when  it  is  remem- 
bered that  the  rite  was,  in  essentials,  an  act  of  communion  with 
the  deity,  with  whom  the  victim  was  identified."  "  Mexican 
Archaeology,"   by  Thomas  A.  Joyce. 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala  113 

ment  so  constructed  as  to  make  it  difficult  to  capture. 
We  halted  to  inspect  the  work  and  Cortes  asked  the 
villagers  for  what  purpose  it  stood  there.  They 
answered  that  because  the  great  Montezuma  was 
continually  warring  against  the  Tlaxcalans,  they  had 
built  the  fort  to  protect  their  territory.  We  rested 
here,  at  this  entrance  to  a  hostile  country,  till  Cortes 
cried,  "  Let  us  follow  our  standard  bearing  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  gentlemen.  Through  that  we  shall 
conquer."  To  which  we  one  and  all  returned, 
"  Forward!  whatever  may  happen.  In  God  is  our 
strength!  " 

Continuing  our  march  cautiously,  we  had  not  gone 
far  before  our  scouts  saw  about  thirty  Indian  spies, 
who  carried  lances,  shields,  and  broad  swords  edged 
with  flint  and  sharper  than  ours  of  steel,  and  wore 
feathers  in  their  hair.  Cortes  ordered  some  of  our 
horsemen  to  try  and  capture  one  without  wounding 
him.  When  the  thirty  found  our  horsemen  coming 
towards  them  and  beckoning  to  them  with  their 
hands,  they  began  to  retreat  slowly  and  so  to  mass 
themselves  that  our  men  could  not  capture  one. 
They  also  struck  at  our  horses  and  wounded  them, 
and  by  this  action  so  heated  the  blood  of  our  men 
that  they  killed  five  of  the  thirty.  Upon  this  a 
swarm  of  more  than  three  thousand  warriors  rushed 
furiously  from  ambush,  pouring  a  shower  of  arrows 
and  fire-hardened  darts  upon  our  horsemen.     Our 


114  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

cannon,  which  we  now  fired,  forced  them  to  give 
ground,  and  they,  keeping  their  ranks,  retreated. 
Four  of  our  men  were  wounded  and  seventeen  of 
the  foe  lay  dead.  When  we  had  gone  into  night 
quarters  near  a  brook  we  found  that  they  had  aban- 
doned their  homes  at  war  summons  and  had  carried 
away  the  dogs  which  they  breed  for  food.  But  in 
the  night  the  animals  escaped  and  came  back  to  their 
familiar  homes  and  we  caught  many.  They  made 
a  rather  good  supper. 

Next  morning,  after  we  had  commended  ourselves 
to  God  in  prayer,  we  set  out  with  each  company 
marching  in  close  order,  our  horsemen  particularly 
guardful  that  the  foe  should  not  break  our  ranks 
and  divide  our  company.  And  as  we  marched  two 
armies  of  warriors,  about  six  thousand  men,  came 
up  with  terrific  din  of  trumpets,  drums  and  yells, 
flying  arrows  at  us,  hurling  their  darts,  and  conduct- 
ing themselves  with  every  show  of  valor.  Cortes 
now  ordered  us  to  halt  and  he  sent  forward  three 
prisoners  of  the  day  before  to  say  that  we  came  to 
them  as  brothers  and  wished  them  to  stay  hostilities. 
When  our  three  go-betweens  began  to  speak  the  In- 
dians attacked  us  the  more  furiously,  so  that  we  could 
not  stand  idly  waiting.  "  Santiago!  "  cried  Cortes. 
"  On  to  them  1  "  and  in  an  instant  our  firearms  an- 
swered so  sharply  that  numbers  were  killed  and 
wounded. 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala         115 

They  now  retired  to  some  ravines  where  forty 
thousand  warriors,  all  wearing  his  red  and  white 
colors,  lay  in  ambush  with  their  general  in  chief, 
Xicotenga.  The  ground  of  the  ravine  was  uneven 
and  our  horsemen  were  useless  in  the  passage  of  it, 
while  the  enemy  plied  us  with  arrows,  lances  and 
stones;  but  when  we  had  gained  level  ground  we 
paid  them  back  richly.  We  dared  not  break  our 
ranks,  for  the  instant  any  soldier  left  the  formation 
he  was  set  upon  and  wounded.  Then,  too,  we  had  to 
keep  close  together  in  order  not  to  be  cut  off.  We 
could  do  little  contending  with  twenty  different  di- 
visions and  completely  surrounded.  And  then  the 
Indians  kept  constantly  trying  to  blind  us  by  throw- 
ing handfuls  of  sand  in  our  faces.  It  was  pretty  hot 
work. 

But  shoulder  to  shoulder  we  pushed  forward  and 
saved  ourselves  from  defeat.  One  of  their  objects 
was  to  capture  one  of  our  horses,  and  in  this  they  did 
not  fail,  for  as  Pedro  de  Moron  on  his  well  trained 
mare  was  charging  with  three  other  horsemen,  the 
Indians  wrenched  the  lance  out  of  his  hand  and  gave 
his  mare  such  a  terrific  cut  with  a  broadsword  that 
she  fell  dead.  We  saved  Moron,  whom  they  were 
dragging  away  half  killed,  but  the  mare  we  had  to 
let  go,  cutting  her  girths  in  order  to  save  the  saddle. 
They  carried  her  off  and  afterwards  cut  her  In  pieces 
to  show  in  the  towns  of  Tlaxcala,  and  we  learned  that 


ii6  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

they  offered  to  their  idols  her  shoes,  along  with  the 
red  Flemish  hat  and  the  letter  we  had  sent. 

We  had  fought  for  a  good  hour.  Every  man  had 
done  his  duty.  On  this  second  day  of  September, 
15 19,  we  had  been  in  greater  jeopardy  than  ever  be- 
fore, and  now  as  our  enemy  retreated  we  could 
hardly  stand  from  over-fatigue.  We  gave  hearty 
thanks  to  God  who  had  delivered  us  from  such  peril, 
and  fell  back  to  some  temples,  which  were  strong  and 
lofty.  Posting  patrols  and  scouts,  we  dressed  the 
wounds  of  our  men  and  horses,  made  a  good  supper 
off  dogs  and  poultry  and  lay  down  to  rest  and  sleep 
until  morning.  We  never  could  discover  how  many 
Tlaxcalans  we  had  slain  and  wounded,  for  it  is  their 
custom  to  carry  any  Indian  off  the  field  as  soon  as  he 
is  hurt  or  dead. 

The  next  we  made  a  day  of  rest,  laying  in  a  stock 
of  arrows  and  repairing  our  crossbows.  Cortes  said 
it  would  do  no  harm  if  our  horsemen  should  gallop 
up  and  down  the  country  a  little,  otherwise  the  Tlax- 
calans might  think  we  had  had  enough  of  fighting. 
Of  the  Indians  we  had  captured,  two  we  set  at  lib- 
erty to  tell  the  chief  of  the  Tlaxcalans  that  we  merely 
wished  to  take  the  road  through  their  country  to 
Mexico,  there  to  speak  with  Montezuma.  The  two 
went  to  Xlcotenga's  camp,  and  punctually  returned 
with  the  message  that  we  might  go  to  the  town  where 
his  father  lived,  where  they  would  make  peace  after 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala  117 

they  had  satiated  themselves  on  our  flesh  and  had 
honored  their  gods  with  our  hearts  and  blood.  Tired 
out  with  battles,  we  did  not  relish  this  haughty  an- 
swer. 

Cortes  now  made  the  most  careful  enquiries  about 
the  forces  of  Xicotenga,  and  we  learned  that  he  had 
many  more  troops  than  when  he  attacked  us  before 
—  five  chiefs,  each  commanding  ten  thousand  men. 
They  had  brought  out  their  banner  and  standard  — 
a  large  white  bird  like  an  ostrich,  with  wings  out- 
spread as  if  on  point  of  flight.  Besides  this,  each 
cacique  had  his  own  particular  colors  and  insignia, 
just  as  do  our  dukes  and  earls  in  Spain.  We  were 
human  beings  and  feared  death,  and  when  we  heard 
these  facts,  and  learned  from  other  Indian  captives 
that  they  were  true,  we  spent  the  whole  of  the  night 
in  repenting  our  sins  and  in  offering  fervent  prayers 
that  the  Almighty  would  save  us  from  defeat. 

Next  morning,  September  5th,  15 19,  we  equipped 
ourselves  for  battle,  and  we  had  not  gone  quarter 
of  a  mile  when  we  saw  the  fields  covered  with  war- 
riors bearing  on  their  heads  huge  feather  crests, 
waving  their  colors  and  making  terrific  noises  with 
horns  and  trumpets.  The  pen  that  would  seek  to 
describe  what  we  here  saw  would  find  a  difficult  task. 
It  was  a  battle  of  as  fearful  and  doubtful  event  as 
well  could  be  —  a  plain  six  miles  in  breadth  swarm- 
ing with  warriors,  and  in  the  midst  four  hundred 


ii8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

men,  the  greater  part  wounded  and  knocked  up  with 
fatigue ;  —  four  hundred  men,  I  say,  knowing  their 
foe  had  marched  out  to  battle  with  the  determination 
to  leave  none  alive  save  those  they  would  sacrifice 
to  their  idols. 

What  a  shower  of  arrows  and  stones  they  poured 
upon  us !  The  ground  was  literally  covered  with 
javelins,  double-edged  and  sharp  enough  to  pierce 
any  armor.  They  fought  like  very  furies,  but  we 
used  our  heavy  guns,  muskets  and  crossbows  with 
such  effect,  and  our  cavalry  in  particular  bore  them- 
selves so  valiantly,  that  they,  next  the  Almighty,  were 
our  bulwark.  The  enemy  were  themselves  so  many 
and  so  closely  crowded,  and  also  part  of  their  forces 
so  divided  by  quarrels,  that  at  last  they  lost  courage 
and  retreated.  Our  horsemen  followed  them  but  a 
short  distance,  for  from  fatigue  they  could  not  sit 
upon  their  horses. 

When  at  last  we  found  ourselves  free  from  at- 
tack we  gave  fervent  thanks  to  God.  We  had  lost 
one  soldier  killed,  but  sixty  were  wounded,  as  well 
as  all  the  horses.  They  gave  me  two  wounds,  one 
on  the  head  with  a  stone,  and  one  by  an  arrow  pierc- 
ing my  ankle,  but  neither  disabled  me  for  duty  and 
fighting  till  the  end. 

Oh!  the  distress  we  suffered!  We  had  neither 
oil  nor  salt  for  our  wounds.  And  we  had  no  clothes 
to  shelter  us  from  the  sharp  winds  that  blew  from  the 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala         119 

snow  mountains  and  shook  us  with  cold.     Lances, 
crossbows  and  muskets  make  poor  coverlets.     But^ 
we  slept  that  night,  and  more  soundly  than  on  the 
night  before,  for  we  had  regulated  our  outposts  and 
patrols. 

In  the  last  battle  we  had  taken  three  Indian  ca- 
ciques. These  Cortes  sent  to  the  chieftains  of  Tlax- 
cala, begging  them  to  make  peace  and  permit  our 
march  through  their  country  to  Mexico,  as  we  had 
already  asked;  that  if  they  would  not  now  come  to 
terms,  we  would  fight  till  we  had  slain  them  all  — 
which  would  grieve  us,  for  we  were  well  disposed 
and  would  gladly  believe  them  brothers. 

Our  delegates  came  betimes  to  the  capital  of  Tlax- 
cala and  gave  their  message  to  the  caciques,  whom 
they  found  in  council  with  the  elders  and  papas.  De- 
feat and  the  death  of  friends  had  made  them  sorrow- 
ful, and  they  were  unwilling  to  listen  to  our  messen- 
gers until  they  had  summoned  their  soothsayers, 
priests  and  fortune-tellers  and  bidden  them  find  from 
their  sorceries  and  magic  spells  just  what  sort  of  peo- 
ple we  were,  and  if  fighting  us  day  and  night  they 
could  overcome  us;  and  also  to  tell  them  what  we 
ate  and  if  we  were  really  teules,  that  is,  gods,  as  the 
Cempoalans  said. 

Upon  this  the  papas  and  wizards  got  together  in 
great  numbers  and  began  their  enchantments,  and 
finally  by  their  arts  discovered  that  we  were  humans 


120  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

made  of  flesh  and  blood,  that,  as  they  did,  we  ate 
dogs,  fowls,  bread  and  fruit,  if  we  could  get  them, 
but  we  did  not  devour  the  flesh  of  those  we  had 
slain.  The  worst  things  these  priests  and  wizards 
said  of  us  was  that  we  were  very  valiant  during  the 
day,  but  became  helpless  as  soon  as  the  sun  went 
down. 

This  last  finding  furnished  a  capital  hint  to  the 
caciques;  and  Xicotenga  did  not  fail  to  draw  out  ten 
thousand  of  his  bravest  troops  and  fall  upon  us  by 
night.  They  implicitly  believed  they  should  capture 
and  sacrifice  us  to  their  gods.  But  silently  as  they 
approached,  and  furiously  as  they  charged,  they 
found  us  on  guard,  and  we  gave  them  so  rough  a  re- 
ception with  our  muskets  and  cut  them  so  vigorously 
with  our  swords,  that  they  soon  turned  their  backs, 
our  cavalry  pursuing  by  the  bright  light  of  the  moon. 

It  was  on  the  following  morning  that  we  saw  our 
true  condition.  Not  one  among  us  who  had  not  one, 
two  or  three  wounds,  and  all  were  weakened  by  fa- 
tigue and  hardship.  Fifty-five  of  us  had  died  in 
battle  or  from  disease  and  the  great  cold,  and  Cortes 
and  the  Padre  de  Olmedo  were  suffering  from  fever. 
Naturally  we  began  to  think  what  would  be  the  final 
outcome  of  our  undertaking.  If  the  Tlaxcalans, 
whom  we  thought  peacefully  minded  toward  us, 
could  reduce  us  to  such  straits,  what  would  become 
of  us  when  we  met  the  great  armies  of  Monte- 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala         121 

zuma?  Plainly  among  us  there  were  plenty  of 
valiant  gentlemen  and  soldiers  who  brought  wisdom 
to  our  councils,  whom  Cortes  always  consulted  —  in 
fact,  he  did  nothing  without  first  consulting  us. 

But  after  a  few  days,  and  after  the  Tlaxcalans 
had  intrigued  and  made  other  attacks,  the  Almighty 
inclined  the  hearts  of  the  caciques  to  make  peace 
with  us.  Men  of  theirs  of  good  understanding 
finally  met  in  one  of  the  chief  towns,  and  when  they 
sat  in  council  an  elder  of  the  first  rank  addressed 
them,  as  we  afterwards  learned,  to  the  following 
effect:  "  Brothers  and  friends,  you  know  how  often 
these  teules,  who  are  now  in  our  country  and  ready 
to  fight,  have  asked  us  for  peace,  saying  they  have 
come  as  brothers  to  aid  us.  You  know  the  number 
of  prisoners  they  have  taken  and  never  harmed,  but 
set  free.  You  know  how  three  times  we  attacked 
them  and  failed  to  conquer.  Again  they  ask  us  to 
make  peace;  and  the  Cempoalans  who  are  with  them 
assure  us  that  they  are  enemies  of  Montezuma  and 
his  Mexicans.  You  well  know  that  the  Mexicans 
have  every  year  for  more  than  one  hundred  years 
made  war  on  us,  and  have  completely  shut  us  in  our 
territory  so  that  we  dare  not  go  beyond  to  fetch  salt 
for  our  food  or  cotton  for  our  clothes.  If  any  of 
our  people  venture  beyond  our  limits,  they  rarely  re- 
turn alive.  The  perfidious  Mexicans  and  their  allies 
kill  them  or  make  them  slaves.     Our  wizards  and 


122  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

papas  have  told  us  what  they  think  of  these  teules; 
that  they  are  very  valiant  we  know.  Let  us  seek 
friendship  with  them.  Whether  they  be  men  or 
teules,  let  us  welcome  them.  Let  us  send  chiefs  to 
their  camp  with  food  for  them  to  eat,  and  offer  them 
peace  so  that  they  may  aid  us  against  our  enemies." 

All  the  caciques  hearing  this  speech  approved  it, 
and  at  once  notified  their  general  to  stay  hostilities. 
Xicotenga,  however,  would  not  listen.  He  became 
very  angry  and  cried  out  he  was  not  for  peace,  that 
already  he  had  killed  many  of  the  teules  and  one  of 
their  horses,  and  he  would  fall  on  us  the  next  night 
and  kill  us  all.  But  the  advice  of  the  wise  elders 
finally  prevailed,  and  after  some  delay  ambassadors, 
clothed  in  cloaks  half  red  and  half  white,  came  to  our 
camp  to  negotiate  peace. 

When  they  reached  the  quarters  of  Cortes  they 
incensed  him  by  burning  copal  before  him  and  paid 
him  other  forms  of  respect,  and  they  said  they  wished 
to  be  admitted  to  our  friendship  and  do  homage  to 
our  king;  that  they  had  taken  up  arms  against  us  be- 
cause they  then  believed  we  had  been  sent  by  the 
treachery  of  Montezuma,  but  they  now  were  con- 
vinced that  in  alliance  with  us  they  might  liv^e  in  se- 
curity and  peace.  Cortes  with  every  friendly  ex- 
pression seated  them  by  his  side  and  told  them  we 
should  in  the  future  look  upon  them  as  vassals  of  our 
emperor  and  as  our  friends,  and  that  we  would  visit 


We  Find  Friends  in  Tlaxcala         123 

their  city  at  once  if  it  were  not  for  some  business  we 
were  carrying  through  with  Montezuma. 

Ambassadors  from  Mexico  were  present  during 
the  whole  of  this  interview  and  heard  all  the  prom- 
ises made,  and  when  the  Tlaxcalans  had  withdrawn 
they  half  laughingly  remarked  to  Cortes  that  he 
should  not  trust  such  assurances;  they  were  nothing 
but  treacherous  tricks,  for  the  Tlaxcalans  merely  in- 
tended, failing  to  conquer  us  In  open  combat,  to  get 
us  into  their  town  and  kill  us.  Cortes  told  the  am- 
bassadors that  he  was  not  troubling  himself  about 
the  Tlaxcalan  intentions;  and  when  the  Mexicans 
found  him  thus  determined  they  begged  him  to  wait 
six  days  in  our  camp  that  they  might  send  messen- 
gers to  Montezuma.  Faithful  to  their  word,  within 
six  days  six  Mexican  chief  men  arrived  from  the 
great  city  with  a  rich  present  of  gold  trinkets 
wrought  In  various  shapes  and  two  hundred  pieces 
of  cotton  cloth  Interwoven  with  feathers.  When 
they  offered  these  to  Cortes  they  told  him  Monte- 
zuma was  delighted  to  hear  of  our  success,  but  he 
prayed  him  most  earnestly  not  to  go  with  the  people 
of  Tlaxcala  to  their  town,  and  on  the  whole  not  to 
trust  them,  for  they  were  merely  wishing  to  rob  us 
of  our  gold  and  cloth  and  were  themselves  so  poor 
they  did  not  have  a  single  decent  cotton  cloak. 

At  this  very  moment  delegates  arrived  from  Tlax- 
cala saying  all  the  old  caciques  of  the  town  were 


124  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

coming  to  conduct  us  to  their  quarters,  for  finding 
we  did  not  come,  they  determined  to  seek  after  us, 
and  so  they  had  set  out,  some  in  litters,  some  on  foot. 
When  they  had  come  before  Cortes  and  had  done 
their  ceremonies  of  respect,  our  captain  said  he 
thanked  them  for  the  food  they  had  continually  been 
sending  and  for  other  deeds,  and  the  sole  reason  he 
had  not  visited  their  city  was  that  he  had  not  any  one 
to  move  the  tepuzques,  as  they  termed  our  cannon. 
"  Was  it  nothing  but  that!  "  they  cried.  "  And  you 
could  not  tell  us !  "  and  in  less  than  half  an  hour 
five  hundred  porters  were  on  the  spot  and  early  next 
day  we  were  marching  towards  their  town. 


CHAPTER  IX 

Telling  how  kind  the  Tlaxcalans  were,  and  what  happened 
to  us  afterwards  at  Cholula;  and  also  in  what  an  ad- 
venture the  clever  Donna  Marina  found  herself. 

We  had  come  barely  within  a  mile  of  Tlaxcala 
when  the  caciques  came  out  to  meet  us,  accompanied 
by  their  families  and  many  of  their  leading  people. 
Members  of  the  five  tribes  of  Tlaxcala,  floclcing  in 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  wore  their  different 
dresses,  which,  for  want  of  cotton,  they  made  of  hen- 
nequen,  hemp  from  the  aloe,  and  very  neatly  and  pret- 
tily painted.  Next  the  caciques  came  the  papas,  of 
whom  there  were  great  numbers,  carrying  pans  of 
glowing  embers  and  incensing  us.  Some  of  them  had 
on  long  white  cloaks,  after  the  fashion  of  surplices, 
and  hoods  like  those  worn  by  our  canon,  and  their  hair 
was  long  and  matted  so  that  it  could  not  be  parted 
or  ordered,  and  it  was  besmeared  with  blood  which 
oozed  from  their  ears,  for  they  had  cut  their  ears 
by  way  of  sacrifice.  Their  finger-nails  were  very 
long,  and  in  token  of  humility  they  lowered  their 
heads  when  they  approached  us.  These  men  were 
greatly  revered  for  their  religion. 

The   caciques   now   gathered   round   Cortes   and 

125 


126  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

formed  a  guard  of  honor,  and  when  we  entered  the 
town  happy-faced  men  and  women  were  so  many 
they  could  scarcely  find  room  on  the  streets  and  bal- 
conies. They  brought  baskets  of  sweet-scented 
roses  and  gave  them  to  Cortes  and  other  soldiers 
they  thought  officers,  particularly  to  those  who  were 
on  horseback.  Under  such  circumstance  we  came 
to  spacious  courtyards  where  were  our  quarters  — 
which  they  had  trimmed  with  green  boughs  —  and 
where  the  two  elder  caciques  took  Cortes  by  the  hand 
and  led  him  to  his  lodgings.  For  each  of  us  they 
had  made  a  bed  of  dried  grass  and  spread  with  sheets 
of  hennequen.  Our  friends  from  Cempoala  lodged 
near  us  and  Cortes  asked  that  the  ambassadors  from 
Montezuma  might  also  be  close  by. 

Good  will  and  friendly  feeling  we  soon  saw  in 
every  one,  and  the  officer  whose  duty  it  was  to  post 
sentinels  told  Cortes  that  the  people  were  so  peace- 
ful we  did  not  need  our  usual  watchfulness.  "  That 
may  be  true,"  answered  Cortes,  "  but  we  will  not 
give  up  that  very  good  old  habit  of  ours.  Better  to 
be  on  guard,  just  as  if  we  expected  attack  any  mo- 
ment. Many  a  captain  has  lost  through  careless- 
ness and  overconfidence."  Especially  the  two  chief 
caciques  felt  hurt  by  our  military  precautions,  and 
said  to  Cortes,  through  our  interpreters,  "  You  have 
no   confidence   in  us,   Malinche.*      You  order  your 

*The  tribes   through  whose  territory  the  conquistadores  passed 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  127 

men  to  patrol  exactly  as  you  did  when  you  attacked 
our  lines,  and  we  believe  you  do  this  because  the 
Mexicans,  wishing  to  estrange  you  and  us,  have  whis- 
pered in  your  ears  fears  that  we  prove  treacherous. 
Ask  for  as  many  hostages  as  you  like,  Malinche,  and 
you  shall  have  them." 

Cortes  and  all  of  us  were  moved  by  the  kindness 
and  grace  with  which  the  old  men  spoke,  and  our 
captain  answered  that  he  wanted  no  hostages,  he 
knew  their  good  will,  but  to  be  on  guard  was  always 
a  custom  of  ours.  At  this  moment  other  chiefs  ar- 
rived with  supplies  of  fowls,  maize  bread,  prickly 
pears  and  vegetables.  Indeed  we  had  everything  in 
abundance  during  the  whole  of  the  twenty  days  we 
lay  in  the  town. 

One  of  those  days  Cortes  took  the  two  elder  chiefs 
aside  and  questioned  them  intimately  about  affairs 
in  Mexico.  Montezuma,  they  assured  him,  could 
march  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men  from  his 
capital  to  the  field  when  he  wished  to  capture  a  city. 
Besides  these  he  kept  strong  garrisons  in  all  the 
provinces.  He  was  such  a  powerful  and  rich  prince 
that  he  had  everything  he  desired,  and  forced  all  his 
provinces  to  pay  him  tribute  of  gold,  silver,  feathers, 
precious  stones,  cotton  cloths  and  men  and  women 

so  named  Cortes  because  the  interpreter,  Donna  Marina,  was  al- 
ways by  him  when  ambassadors  arn^ived  and  interpreted  for  both 
parties.  They  therefore  called  him  Marina's  captain,  or  for 
short,  Malinche. 


128  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

for  sacrifice  and  slaves.  The  houses  in  which  he 
dwelt  were  stored  with  riches  which  he  had  seized 
by  force.  In  short,  all  the  wealth  of  the  country 
was  in  his  hands.  Of  his  capital  city  and  its  cause- 
ways, Its  houses  and  bridges,  they  told  us  as  we  had 
already  heard;  and  also  of  an  aqueduct  carrying 
sweet  water  from  springs  of  Chapultepec,  about  two 
miles  from  the  town,  and  reaching  a  place  in  the 
city  from  which  porters  carried  it  in  canoes  and  sold 
it  to  the  people. 

These  two  caciques  told  also  about  the  arms  of 
the  Mexicans  —  two-pronged  lances  which  go 
through  any  cuirass;  bows  and  arrows,  with  which 
they  are  excellent  shot;  javelins  *  with  flint  edges 
as  sharp  as  knives;  and  stone-edged,  two-handed 
swords ;  and  rounded  stones  for  which  they  had  many 
slingers. 

Because  we  had  heard  about  all  the  caciques  were 
telling,  we  changed  the  subject  to  another  more  pro- 
found, and  the  caciques  told  of  a  tradition  they  had 
from  their  forefathers  —  how  one  of  their  gods,  to 
whom  they  paid  great  honors,  had  told  them  that 
in  a  time  to  come,  from  the  direction  of  the  rising 
of  the  sun,  a  people  should  come  and  rule  over  them. 
If  we  were  these  people,  the  kind  old  caciques  said, 

*The  main  weapon  of  Mexico,  "a  short  spear  made  of  hard 
and  elastic  canewood,  whose  point,  shaped  after  the  manner  of 
the  well-known  arrow-head,  was  mostly  of  flint,  of  obsidian,  and 
perhaps   occasionally   of   copper."     A.    F.   A.   Bandelier. 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  129 

they  rejoiced,  for  we  were  both  brave  and  good.  At 
this  account  we  were  all  astonished  and  said  to  one 
another,  "  Can  what  they  tell  us  be  true?  "  But  at 
once  our  captain  answered,  "  We  do  Indeed  come 
from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  and  our  master,  the  king, 
has  purposely  sent  us  to  become  your  brothers.  May 
God  give  us  grace  to  save  you  from  eternal  death." 
To  which  we  all  answered,  "  Amen." 

At  last  one  morning  we  broke  quarters  and 
marched  for  Cholula,  on  guard  and  in  best  possible 
order,  as  whenever  we  thought  attacks  possible.  But 
envoys  from  the  caciques  of  Cholula  met  and  bade 
us  welcome  to  their  territory,  and  within  a  short  dis- 
tance of  the  town  the  caciques,  papas  and  a  number 
of  Indians  came  out  to  meet  us.  When  we  made  our 
entry  the  people  crowded  the  streets  and  housetops 
to  gaze  on  us.  And  who  can  wonder?  Never  had 
they  seen  men  like  ourselves,  nor  any  horses.  We 
marched  to  our  quarters,  in  which  we  found  plenty 
of  room,  and  to  which  they  at  once  brought  us  abun- 
dance of  good  food.  The  city  lay  in  a  plain,  a  land 
bearing  maize  and  vegetables  and  the  maguey  from 
which  the  people  ferment  a  wine.  And  they  also 
make  a  very  good  pottery  of  white,  black  and  red 
clay,  and  supply  all  Mexico  and  its  provinces. 

They  certainly  meant  well  and  honestly  the  splen- 
did reception  they  gave  us.  All  seemed  in  profound 
peace,  and  they  furnished  regular  and  plentiful  sup- 


130  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

plies.  The  third  day,  however,  a  change  came  over 
them.  They  neither  brought  us  anything  to  eat  nor 
did  any  cacique  or  papa  appear,  and  if  any  Indians 
from  curiosity  came  to  gaze  at  us,  they  smiled  mock- 
ingly. Our  captain  seeing  this,  told  our  interpreters, 
Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar,  to  tell  the  ambassadors 
of  Montezuma,  still  in  our  company,  that  they  must 
order  the  caciques  to  send  us  food.  Wood  and  wa- 
ter now  reached  us,  but  the  old  men  who  brought  it 
said  that  in  all  Cholula  there  was  no  more  maize. 

That  very  day,  also,  other  ambassadors  arrived 
from  Montezuma,  joining  those  staying  with  us,  and 
they  said  in  impudent  tones  that  their  monarch  sent 
them  to  say  we  should  not  come  to  his  city,  for  he 
could  not  give  us  food;  and,  moreover,  they  were  in 
a  hurry  to  go  back  to  Mexico  with  our  answer.  As 
soon  as  Cortes  saw  the  unfriendliness  their  speech 
implied,  he  answered  in  most  courteous  manner  that 
he  marvelled  how  so  great  a  ruler  as  Montezuma 
should  so  often  change  his  mind,  and  he  begged  them 
not  to  return  to  Mexico,  for  he  himself  thought  of 
starting  the  very  next  day. 

As  soon  as  the  conference  was  ended  Cortes  called 
us  together  and  told  us,  "  These  people  are  very  much 
set  against  us,  and  we  must  be  particularly  on  our 
guard."  He  then  sent  to  the  chief  cacique,  telling 
him  if  he  could  not  himself  come  to  send  some  other 
chief.     In  answer  the  cacique  said  that  he  himself 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  131 

was  ill  and  no  other  could  come.  When  our  cap- 
tain heard  this,  he  ordered  us  to  bring  to  him,  with 
every  respect  to  their  person,  two  papas  from  a  large 
temple  near  our  quarters.  To  each  papa  he  gave 
a  chalchihuite,  a  stone,  I  have  said,  held  by  them  as 
valuable  as  emeralds  are  by  us,  and  he  asked  in  most 
kindly  way  why  they  no  longer  came  to  see  us,  though 
we  invited  them.  One  of  these  priests  had  a  su- 
perior rank,  like  that  of  a  bishop,  for  he  had  charge 
or  command  of  all  the  temples  in  the  city  and  the 
people  held  him  in  great  veneration,  and  he  in  an- 
swer stated  that  the  papas  had  no  fear  of  us,  and  if 
the  caciques  would  not  come  he  would  go  himself 
and  call  them,  adding  that  if  he  spoke  to  them,  he 
beheved  they  would  come  at  once. 

Cortes  accordingly  desired  him  to  go  and  the  other 
papa  would  await  his  return.  It  was  not  long  before 
the  papa  reappeared,  bringing  with  him  the  chief 
cacique  and  other  men.  Why,  Cortes  proceeded  to 
ask,  did  they  no  longer  send  us  anything  to  eat?  If 
our  stay  in  their  town  had  proved  burdensome,  we 
would  leave  the  very  next  morning  for  Mexico  — 
they  had  merely  to  provide  us  porters  for  our  bag- 
gage and  tepusques  (cannon),  and  send  us  food. 
The  cacique  was  now  so  embarrassed  that  he  scarcely 
could  speak,  but  at  length  he  found  voice  to  say  they 
would  send  the  provisions  we  wanted,  although  their 
lord,   Montezuma,  had  commanded  them  to  with- 


132  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

hold  all  food  and  not  permit  us  to  go  further  toward 
his  great  city. 

While  this  conference  was  going  on,  three  of  our 
Cempoalan  friends  came  in  and  secretly  told  Cortes 
that  in  the  streets  close  by  their  quarters  they  had 
found  deep  holes,  so  covered  over  with  wood  and 
earth  that  without  careful  inspection  they  would  not 
be  noticed;  and  that  they  had  had  the  curiosity  to  re- 
move the  earth  from  off  one  of  the  holes  and  had 
found  pointed  stakes  sticking  up  from  the  bottom, 
no  doubt  set  there  to  wound  our  horses  when  they 
fell  into  the  holes.  Moreover,  the  housetops  had 
breastworks  of  burnt  bricks  and  heaps  of  stones, 
while  thick  timbers  barricaded  one  of  the  streets. 

At  this  very  moment  also  eight  Tlaxcalans,  who 
had  had  orders  not  to  enter  Cholula,  arrived  from 
their  quarters  outside  the  city  and  said,  "  Beware  of 
the  treachery  that  is  going  on  in  this  town,  Malinche. 
Last  night  the  Cholulans  sacrificed  to  their  god  of 
war  seven  persons,  among  them  five  children,  so  that 
the  god  may  grant  them  victory  over  you.  They 
are  moving  their  wives  and  children  out  of  town  and 
all  their  belongings." 

When  Cortes  heard  this  he  sent  the  Tlaxcalans 
back  to  their  caciques  with  orders  to  be  ready  if  we 
should  summon  them,  and  turning  to  the  caciques 
and  papas  told  them  to  have  no  fear  and  to  remain 
true  to  the  obedience  they  had  pledged  him,  other- 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  133 

wise  he  should  feel  obliged  to  punish  them;  and  now, 
as  he  had  already  said,  he  purposed  to  take  his  de- 
parture to-morrow  for  Mexico,  and  he  should  re- 
quire warriors  and  porters  of  theirs  to  join  his  army. 
The  caciques  answered  that  their  men  would  be 
ready,  and  they  took  their  leave  to  make  the  neces- 
sary preparations,  very  well  contented  in  mind,  for 
there  seemed  to  them  no  doubt  of  the  success  of  their 
plans.  They  had  made  sacrifices  to  their  god  of 
war  and  he  had  promised  them  victory. 

Cortes  now  made  every  effort  to  find  what  their 
plans  were,  and  commissioned  Donna  Marina  to 
present  still  other  chalchihuite  stones  to  the  two 
papas.  She  accordingly  went  and  spoke  to  the 
priests  and,  adding  also  the  presents,  led  them  to  our 
quarters,  where  Cortes  asked  them  to  tell  the  truth, 
which  as  papas  and  caciques  they  were  twice  bound 
to  do.  They  then  averred  that  the  truth  was  their 
sovereign,  Montezuma,  could  not  make  up  his  mind 
whether  he  should  permit  us  to  march  to  his  city  or 
not,  and  he  changed  his  mind  several  times  a  day  — 
at  one  time  ordering  them  to  pay  us  the  greatest  rev- 
erence and  guide  us  to  Mexico,  at  another  time  send- 
ing word  that  his  gods,  Tezcatlipoca  and  Huitzilo- 
pochtli,  in  whose  advice  he  confided,  counselled  him 
to  imprison  or  kill  us  in  Cholula.  To  this  end  he  had 
the  very  day  before  sent  twenty  thousand  men,  one 
half  of  whom  were  now  secreted  In  the  town  and  the 


134  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

other  half  lying  in  ambush  in  mountain  ravines.  Be- 
tween these  troops  and  the  two  thousand  warriors 
of  Cholula  who  were  to  accompany  us  and  act  in 
concert  with  the  Mexicans,  we  should  not  be  able  to 
escape  death,  or  at  least  capture  and  transport  to 
Mexico  —  all  save  twenty,  who  were  to  be  sacrificed 
before  the  idols  of  Cholula.  After  Cortes  had 
gained  this  information  he  presented  both  papas  with 
finely  embroidered  cloth,  and  told  them  not  to  tell 
what  had  passed  between  him  and  them;  if  they  did, 
they  should  on  our  return  from  Mexico  certainly  die. 
That  night  Cortes  called  a  council  of  war.  Opin- 
ions, as  happens  on  such  occasions,  were  various. 
Some  thought  we  should  change  our  course;  others 
that  we  should  go  back  to  Tlaxcala;  others  that  if  we 
let  such  treachery  go  unpunished  we  should  meet 
worse,  and  it  would  be  better  to  make  an  attack  right 
there  in  the  town,  where  we  could  find  ample  sup- 
plies and  do  more  effective  work  than  in  the  open 
field.  To  this  last  opinion  all  at  length  agreed,  and 
as  Cortes  had  given  out  that  we  were  to  start  the 
following  morning,  we  should  therefore  make  as  if 
we  were  tying  up  our  knapsacks,  and  attack  the  In- 
dian warriors  in  the  ample  square  where  we  lodged, 
and  within  its  high  walls  pay  them  their  dues.  To 
the  ambassadors  of  Montezuma  we  should  say  some 
villains  of  Cholula  had  formed  a  conspiracy  and  at- 
tempted to  lay  it  at  the  door  of  their  monarch,  but 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  135 

we  could  not  for  a  moment  believe  Montezuma  had 
given  such  orders;  however,  we  must  beg  them  to 
stay  in  our  quarters  and  have  no  converse  with  the 
Cholulans. 

That  we  were  to  be  attacked  we  also  gained  fur- 
ther certainty  through  an  elderly  Indian  woman,  wife 
of  a  cacique.  The  beldame  had  seen  and  admired 
the  youth  and  good  looks  and  rich  trinkets  of  Donna 
Marina,  and  had  gone  so  far  as  to  tell  her,  if  she 
wanted  to  save  her  life  she  should  come  to  her  house, 
for  we  were  all  to  be  killed  that  night  or  the  very 
next  day;  that  the  great  Montezuma  had  sent  an 
army  of  Mexicans  to  join  the  Cholulans  and  had 
ordered  them  to  leave  no  one  of  us  alive;  and  be- 
cause she  felt  a  sort  of  compassion  for  Donna  Ma- 
rina she  advised  her  to  pack  her  things  in  all  haste 
and  come  to  her  house.  There  she  would  marry 
her  to  her  second  son. 

Now  Donna  Marina  had  a  good  deal  of  native 
mother-wit  and  shrewdness,  and  she  said  to  the  dame, 
"How  thankful  I  am  to  you,  good  mother!  I 
would  go  with  you  this  minute,  but  I  have  a  lot  of 
mantles  and  jewels  and  no  one  here  to  carry  them. 
May  I  beg  you,  good  mother,  to  wait  a  little,  you 
and  your  son?  —  and  sometime  to-night  we  will 
leave.  You  see  these  teules  have  eyes  and  ears 
everywhere." 

The  beldame  stayed  on,  chatting,  and  Donna  Ma- 


136  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

rina  questioned  her  as  to  the  manner  in  which  they 
planned  to  kill  us.  The  woman's  answers  agreed 
perfectly  with  the  account  the  two  papas  had  given. 
"  I  know  all  this  from  my  husband,"  she  continued, 
"  for  he  is  chief  of  one  of  the  divisions  of  this  city 
and  has  already  joined  the  men  under  his  command. 
I  have  known  it  three  days,  for  my  husband  had  a 
gilded  drum  sent  him  from  Mexico,  and  three  offi- 
cers had  rich  cloaks  and  jewels  of  gold  with  orders 
to  take  all  the  teules  prisoners  and  send  them  to  the 
great  city." 

"  How  delighted  I  am !  "  returned  Donna  Ma- 
rina, "  that  your  son,  to  whom  you  intend  to  marry 
me,  is  a  man  of  such  rank!  Good  mother,  wait 
here  while  I  go  and  pack  my  things,  for  I  can  not 
carry  all  alone.  You  must  help  me."  Then  Donna 
Marina  went  swiftly  to  our  captain  and  told  him  all 
the  Indian  woman  had  said,  and  he  ordered  the 
woman  brought  to  him  and  he  questioned  her,  finally 
placing  her  under  guard  so  that  she  would  not  dis- 
close anything  to  the  Cholulans. 

When  dawn  came  it  was  astonishing  to  see  the 
air  of  contempt  and  confidence  with  which  the  ca- 
ciques and  papas  brought  more  warriors  than  we  had 
asked,  so  many,  in  fact,  that  the  courtyards  could 
not  hold  them.  But  early  as  it  was,  they  found  us 
quite  ready  for  our  day's  work.  Our  captain 
mounted  his  horse,  and  surrounded  by  several  of  us 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  137 

as  a  guard  to  his  person,  with  Donna  Marina  also 
near  to  interpret,  he  severely  upbraided  the  assem- 
bled caciques  and  papas,  asking  them  why  it  was, 
when  we  had  done  them  no  harm,  that  they  wished 
to  kill  us ;  that  he  had  merely  exhorted  the  tribes  we 
had  met  to  Hve  cleaner  lives,  to  do  away  with  human 
sacrifice,  to  cease  eating  human  flesh.  Why  had 
they  dug  holes  in  their  streets,  built  barricades,  sent 
away  their  families  and  property?  Why  had  they 
refused  us  food?  He  knew  perfectly  well  that  many 
warriors  lay  secreted  in  the  town  and  others  waited 
to  attack  us  on  our  way  to  Mexico.  If  they  wanted 
to  kill  us,  why  did  they  not  meet  us  in  open  field  as 
their  neighbors,  the  Tlaxcalans,  had  done?  He 
knew  they  had  sacrificed  seven  Indians  to  their  god 
of  war  that  they  might  gain  the  victory.  But  their 
god's  promises  were  lies  and  deceits  and  their  treach- 
ery would  strike  back  on  them. 

The  caciques  and  papas,  when  they  heard  all  this, 
confessed  that  it  was  true,  but  added  that  they  were 
not  the  guilty  ones,  for  the  ambassadors  of  Monte- 
zuma had  ordered  it  in  the  name  of  their  lord.  Cor- 
tes answered  that  Spanish  law  did  not  permit 
such  treason  to  go  unpunished,  and,  so  speaking,  he 
ordered  the  firing  of  a  cannon.  This  was  the  agreed 
signal  for  us  to  fall  upon  them.  We  gave  them  a 
blow  which  they  will  forever  remember.  After  a 
couple  of  hours  our  friends  of  Tlaxcala  came  storm- 


138  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

ing  into  the  town  and  taking  the  Cholulans  prison- 
ers, so  deeply  rooted  was  their  hatred. 

At  last  the  Cholulans  begged  us  to  pardon  them, 
saying  we  had  punished  the  real  traitors.  Upon  this 
Cortes  desired  them  all  to  come  back  to  their  homes, 
and  he  promised  no  harm  should  befall  them.  The 
long  feud  between  Tlaxcalans  and  Cholulans  Cortes 
also  at  this  time  healed,  and  a  good  understanding 
grew  between  them  that  has  never  since  been  dis- 
turbed. 

As  soon  as  the  town  was  again  filled  with  its  peo- 
ple and  the  markets  open  as  usual,  Cortes  called  to- 
gether all  the  papas,  caciques  and  other  leaders  of 
the  city,  and  set  clearly  before  them  matters  of  our 
holy  religion,  telling  them  they  must  cease  worship- 
ing idols  and  committing  other  offences;  that  they 
now  saw  how  their  gods  had  lied  only  five  days  be- 
fore when  they  promised  them  victory.  They  must 
pull  down  their  idols,  he  told  them,  and  clean  and 
whitewash  their  temples  that  we  might  fit  up  a  chapel 
and  set  a  cross  there.  Through  several  days  they 
kept  delaying,  though  many  times  Cortes  ordered 
them  to  do  this.  Finally  Padre  de  Olmedo  eased 
the  mind  of  our  captain  by  assuring  him  that  it  was 
too  much  to  take  away  their  idols  before  they  had 
some  understanding  of  our  faith,  that  time  would 
give  us  experience  in  the  way  to  guide  them,  and  we 
ought  first  to   see   how   our  expedition  to   Mexico 


How  We  Fared  in  Cholula  139 

turned  out.     For  the  present,  he  said,  we  had  given 
pious  counsel.* 

*  With  this  opinion  of  Olmedo  stood  also  Las  Casas,  famed  as 
"  the  apostle  of  the  Indies  "  and  "  protector  of  the  Indians,"  who 
testified,  "  Before  the  idols  can  be  taken  from  their  hearts  we 
must  know  the  estimation  the  idolaters  have  formed  of  their  gods. 
Then  we  must  paint  on  their  hearts  the  conception  of  the  true 
God.  Afterwards,  shocked  at  their  error,  they  themselves  will 
throw  down  and  destroy  willingly  and  with  their  own  hands  the 
idols  they  venerated.  .  .  .  This  was  not  the  last  of  the  blunders 
made  with  these  Indians  in  this  matter  of  religion ;  they  have 
made  them  erect  crosses,  inducing  the  Indians  to  reverence  them. 
.  .  .  The  most  certain  and  convenient  rule  and  doctrine  Christians 
ought  to  give  and  hold  when  they  go  for  a  short  time  into  a 
place,  as  these  went,  and  also  when  they  go  to  live  among  the 
people,  is  to  give  them  examples  of  virtuous  and  Christian  works, 
in  order  that,  seeing  their  deeds,  the  natives  praise  and  give  glory 
to  the  God  and  Father  of  the  Christians,  judging  that  he  who  has 
such  worshipers  cannot  but  be  the  good  and  true  God." 


CHAPTER  X 

What  happened  to  us  as  we  neared  the  great  and  splendid 
City  of  Mexico;  and  how  we  made  our  bold  and  daring 
entrance,  and  Montezuma  met  us  in  solemn  state  and 
visited  with  Cortes. 

We  had  now  lain  a  fortnight  at  Cholula  and  had 
seen  the  town  repeopled,  the  markets  again  filled 
with  goods,  peace  concluded  and  a  cross  erected. 
The  troops  sent  to  lie  in  ambush  and  attack  us  had 
gone  back  to  Mexico,  and  again  Montezuma  sent 
spies  to  find  what  our  plans  were  and  if  we  purposed 
going  to  his  city.  Again,  therefore,  our  captain 
called  a  council  of  those  officers  and  soldiers  in  whose 
loyalty  and  judgment  he  had  confidence,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  we  should  send  a  friendly  message  to 
Montezuma.  "  We  had  now  carried  out  the  com- 
mand of  our  king,"  the  message  went,  "  journeying 
over  many  seas  and  through  far  distant  lands  solely 
to  see  him  and  tell  him  what  it  would  be  greatest  ad- 
vantage for  him  to  know.  We  had  taken  the  road 
to  Cholula  because  his  ambassadors  had  guided  us, 
and  there  we  had  been  forced  to  punish  some  of  the 
people  who  had  treacherously  plotted  to  kill  us. 
Convinced  of  his  friendship,  we  were  setting  out  at 

once  for  his  great  city." 

140 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  141 

When  Montezuma  heard  this  message  of  ours, 
and  learned  that  we  did  not  lay  blame  for  the  Cho- 
lulan  disaster  at  his  door,  he  again  began  to  fast  with 
his  papas,  and  also  to  make  sacrifices  to  his  gods  in 
order  to  learn  if  they  would  permit  him  to  allow  us 
to  enter  the  city.  The  answer  they  gave  was  like 
their  first  —  that  he  should  allow  us  to  enter  the 
metropolis  and  then  slay  us  at  his  pleasure.  So  it 
came  about  that  Montezuma  despatched  six  chiefs 
bearing  gold  and  jewels,  valued  at  about  two  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  several  loads  of  richly  embroidered 
stuffs.  Introduced  to  the  presence  of  Cortes,  these 
caciques  in  reverence  touched  the  ground  with  their 
hands  and  standing  before  our  captain  said,  "  Ma- 
linche,  our  ruler,  Montezuma,  sends  you  this  pres- 
ent and  begs  you  to  accept  it  with  the  same  kindness 
he  bears  you  and  your  brothers.  The  troubles  the 
people  of  Cholula  caused  you  weigh  grievously  on 
him.  Be  assured  of  his  friendship  and  go  to  his  city 
whenever  you  like.  He  will  receive  you  with  hon- 
ors. He  can  not  entertain  you  as  he  might  wish,  be- 
cause he  has  nothing  to  give  you  to  eat,  owing  to  his 
city  standing  in  the  midst  of  a  lake,  but  he  will  en- 
deavor to  do  all  he  is  able,  and  has  ordered  all 
towns  through  which  you  pass  to  supply  your  every 
need." 

We  set  out  from  Cholula  with  our  usual  precau- 
tions, a  few  of  our  cavalry  in  advance  to  examine 


142  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

tile  country  aiiead,  our  active  foot  soldiers  close  be- 
hind to  clear  the  road  and  help  in  case  of  an  ambush. 
On  our  several  days'  march  we  passed  through  a 
number  of  towns  and  villages,  from  which  the  ca- 
ciques and  papas  brought  us  food  and  small  presents 
of  gold  and  stuffs;  and,  moreover,  quite  secretly  to 
the  Mexican  ambassadors,  complained  bitterly  of 
Montezuma  and  his  tax  collectors,  how  they  robbed 
them  of  all  they  possessed  and  reduced  their  wives 
and  daughters,  if  they  were  handsome,  to  base  servi- 
tude ;  enslaving  the  men  also  to  carry  timber,  stones 
and  maize  by  water  and  land,  and  plant  the  mon- 
arch's cornfield,  and  finally  forcing  them  to  give  up 
their  own  lands  to  support  the  temples  of  the  gods. 

As  we  marched  onward  still  other  Mexican  chiefs 
bearing  a  present  of  gold  and  cloth  appeared  before 
Cortes  and  addressed  him  as  their  forerunners  had 
done.  "  Malinche,"  they  said,  "  our  lord,  the  great 
Montezuma,  sends  you  this  present  and  expresses 
his  sorrow  for  the  many  hardships  you  have  suffered 
in  your  exhausting  journey  to  see  him.  He  has  al- 
ready sent  you  quantities  of  silver  and  gold  and  chal- 
chihuites  as  tribute  to  your  sovereign,  and  presents  to 
you  and  the  teules  with  you.  But  now  he  begs  you 
not  to  advance  further,  but  to  return  whence  you 
have  come.  Gold,  silver  and  rich  stones  he  prom- 
ises to  send  you  to  your  port  on  the  coast,  but  he 
altogether  forbids  you  to  enter  Mexico.     You  can 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  143 

get  in  only  by  a  narrow  causeway;  there  is  no  food 
for  you  to  eat,  and  all  his  troops  are  under  arms  to 
oppose  you." 

However  unpleasant  this  message  might  have  been 
to  Cortes,  he  received  the  ambassadors  with  kindness 
and  accepted  their  presents.  He  marvelled,  he  went 
on  to  tell  them,  how  their  lord,  Montezuma,  who  was 
so  great  a  prince  and  had  named  himself  our  friend, 
could  so  often  change  his  mind,  one  day  saying  one 
thing,  the  next  countermanding  it.  Would  it  be  right 
for  us,  after  we,  in  carrying  out  the  commands  of  our 
king,  had  come  so  near  the  city  to  turn  back?  We 
had  no  choice  left.  In  one  way  or  another  we  must 
enter.  From  now  on  Montezuma  must  send  no 
more  such  messages  as  this,  for  Cortes  was  bound  to 
see  him  and  to  set  forth  the  whole  purpose  for  which 
he  had  come.  Then,  after  we  had  told  our  errand, 
if  our  stay  in  the  city  annoyed  him,  we  would  return. 
As  to  what  they  said  about  there  being  little  food  in 
Mexico,  we  were  used  to  scant  diet. 

With  this  answer  Cortes  sent  the  ambassadors 
back.  But  we,  for  our  part,  became  more  thought- 
ful. We  were  mortals  and  feared  death,  and  the 
cages  in  which  they  fattened  victims,  and  their  threats 
that  they  would  seize  and  sacrifice  us  before  their 
idols.  Now,  doubly  on  guard  in  the  thickly  popu- 
lated country,  we  made  short  days'  marches,  ar- 
ranged the  manner  we  should  enter  the  great  city, 


144  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

and  commended  ourselves  to  God  with  faith  that  the 
power  that  had  vouchsafed  us  protection  in  the  past 
would  guard  us  against  the  evils  of  Mexico. 

To  a  town  in  which  we  rested  Montezuma  now 
despatched  his  nephew,  Cacamatzin,  lord  of  Tex- 
coco,  to  bid  us  welcome.  The  young  man  came  to- 
ward us  in  great  pomp,  seated  in  a  litter  richly 
wrought  with  silver,  and  green  feathers,  and  many 
precious  stones  set  in  finest  gold,  and  borne  by  eight 
caciques  upon  their  shoulders.  They  came  to  the 
front  of  Cortes'  quarters  and  then  they  aided  Caca- 
matzin out  of  the  litter  and  swept  clean  the  ground 
before  him.  In  all  his  splendor  standing  before  Cor- 
tes, the  cacique  said,  "  Malinche,  I  and  these 
chiefs  have  come  to  wait  upon  and  provide  you  and 
your  comrades  all  that  you  may  need,  and  to 
conduct  you  to  quarters  we  have  prepared  for  you 
in  our  city.  The  powerful  Montezuma  commands 
this." 

In  the  way  he  knew  so  well  Cortes  answered  with 
many  fine  things,  and  we  then  continued  our  march. 
Vast  crowds,  both  followers  of  the  caciques  and  curi- 
ous country  folks,  so  surrounded  us  that  we  could 
scarcely  move  along.  Next  morning  we  arrived  at 
a  broad  causeway,  when  we  saw  many  towns  and  vil- 
lages built  in  the  lake,  and  other  large  towns  on  the 
land,  with  the  level  causeway  running  in  a  straight 
line  to  Mexico.     We  were  astounded  and  told  one 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  145 

another  that  the  majestic  towers  and  houses,  all  of 
massive  stone  and  rising  out  of  the  waters,  were  like 
enchanted  castles  we  had  read  of  In  books.  Indeed, 
some  of  our  men  even  asked  If  what  we  saw  was  not 
a  dream. 

And  when  we  entered  the  city  of  Iztapalapa,  our 
quarters  In  palaces!  —  their  spacious  courts,  their 
hewn  stone  and  cedar  and  other  sweet-scented  wood ! 
their  great  rooms  canopied  with  cotton  cloth!  After 
we  had  taken  a  good  look  at  this  we  went  to  the 
gardens,  where  I  could  not  gratify  myself  too  much 
with  the  trees  which  spread  delightful  scents,  the 
rose  bushes,  the  flower  beds  and  fruit  trees,  the  fresh- 
water pond,  and  openings  built  of  many-colored 
stones  so  that  large  canoes  could  pass  to  the  garden 
from  the  lake.  Water-loving  birds  of  many  kinds 
were  swimming  up  and  down  the  pond,  and  every- 
thing was  charming.  We  could  not  find  words  to 
express  our  astonishment. 

Escorted  by  all  the  great  caciques  who  had 
thronged  to  us  the  past  few  days,  we  left  Iztapalapa 
early  next  morning,  and  marched  along  the  cause- 
way, there  about  eight  paces  In  width.  Broad  as 
it  was,  It  was  much  too  narrow  to  hold  the  crowds 
who  kept  coming  to  gaze  at  us.  We  could  scarcely 
move  along.  The  tops  of  the  temples  and  towers 
were  crowded  also,  while  the  lake  beneath  was  alive 
with  canoes  bearing  people  eager  to  catch  a  glimpse 


146  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

of  us.  And  who  can  wonder !  —  for  never  had  they 
seen  horses,  nor  men  such  as  we ! 

As  for  ourselves,  we  did  not  know  what  to  think, 
or  whether  what  we  beheld  was  real.  On  one  side 
of  us  large  towns,  in  the  lake  many  more,  the  canoe- 
covered  lake  itself,  and  before  us  the  splendor  of 
the  great  city  of  Mexico!  'i  Innumerable  crowds!  — 
and  we  —  not  even  four  hundred  men !  —  and  all 
remembering  the  warnings  given  by  friendly  tribes 
not  to  trust  our  lives  to  the  treachery  of  a  people 
who  would  kill  us  as  soon  as  they  had  us  in  their 
town.  In  all  the  world  what  men  have  ever  ven- 
tured so  bold  a  deed  as  this !     | 

When  we  had  come  to  where'  another  small  cause- 
way branched  off  other  caciques,  all  clad  in  splendid 
mantles,  met  us  and,  touching  the  ground  with  their 
hands  in  token  of  peace,  bade  us  welcome  in  the  name 
of  Montezuma.  We  halted  a  good  while  at  this 
fork,  for  Cacamatzin  and  other  chiefs  with  us  went 
forward  to  meet  the  ruler,  now  slowly  approaching, 
seated  in  a  litter  surrounded  by  caciques.  When 
we  had  again  advanced  to  a  place  where  several 
small  towers  rose  together,  the  monarch  got  down 
from  his  litter,  the  chief  caciques  supporting  him  un- 
der the  arms  and  holding  over  his  head  a  canopy 
wrought  with  green  feathers,  gold  and  silver  em- 
broidery, pearls  and  chalchihuite  stones  —  all  very 
wonderful. 


The  great  Montezuma 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  147 

Montezuma  himself  was  sumptuously  dressed,  as 
was  always  his  habit,  and  he  had  on  sandals  richly  set 
with  precious  stones  and  soled  with  solid  gold.  The 
four  chiefs  who  supported  him  had  somewhere  on  the 
road  also  put  on  richer  garments  than  those  in  which 
they  had  met  us.  Other  chiefs  besides  these  dis- 
tinguished caciques  were  about  the  monarch,  sweep- 
ing the  ground  where  he  would  tread  and  spreading 
cloths  that  he  might  not  step  on  the  bare  earth.  No 
one  of  these  caciques  dared  to  look  the  monarch  full 
in  the  face,  but  every  one  kept  his  eyes  lowered  in 
reverence,  except  the  four  cousins  and  nephews  who 
supported  him. 

When  Cortes  learned  that  Montezuma  was  com- 
ing near,  he  dismounted  from  his  horse  and  advanced 
to  meet  him.  Many  compHments  passed  between 
the  two,  Montezuma  bidding  Cortes  welcome,  and 
our  captain,  through  Donna  Marina,  hoping  his 
majesty  was  in  good  health.  If  I  remember  aright, 
Cortes  offered  Montezuma  the  place  of  honor  on 
the  right,  but  he  gave  his  hand  to  Cortes,  who  now 
brought  out  a  necklace  of  glass  stones,  of  the  most 
beautiful  shapes  and  colors,  strung  on  gold  wire  and 
perfumed  with  musk.  This  he  hung  round  the  neck 
of  Montezuma,  and  when  he  had  placed  it  he  was 
going  to  embrace  the  monarch,  but  the  caciques  held 
him  back  that  he  should  not  do  their  ruler  so  great 
an  indignity.     Through  the  words  of  Donna  Ma- 


148  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

rina  Cortes  then  told  how  glad  his  heart  was  at  meet- 
ing Montezuma  face  to  face,  and  of  the  honor  he 
had  done  us  in  coming  himself  to  meet  us.  Monte- 
zuma, also,  for  his  part  spoke  words  of  politeness, 
and  then  ordered  the  two  caciques  who  were  his 
nephews  to  conduct  us  to  our  quarters,  he  himself 
returning  to  the  city  with  his  numerous  suite.  As 
they  passed  us  we  stood  watching  how  all  paid  him 
formal  veneration  and  marched  with  head  bent  for- 
ward and  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground.  The  road  be- 
fore us  was  now  less  crowded,  and  yet  who  could 
count  the  vast  number  of  men,  women  and  children 
gathered  merely  to  look  upon  us ! 

Our  quarters  were  in  a  building  where  there  was 
room  enough  for  all  of  us,  apartments  which  had 
been  occupied  in  his  lifetime  by  the  father  of  Monte- 
zuma. They  chose  It  for  our  dwelling  because  it 
was  near  by  temples  with  idols,  and  since  they  termed 
us  teules  and  thought  us  such,  that  we  might  dwell 
as  equals  by  their  gods.  The  chambers  were  very 
spacious,  and  those  set  apart  for  our  captain  were 
canopied  with  cloth.  Every  one  of  us  had  his  own 
bed  of  matting,  and  no  better  bed  is  given,  how  great 
soever  the  chief.  Notwithstanding  the  large  size  of 
the  building  every  place  was  swept  clean,  coated  with 
fresh  plaster  and  garlanded. 

When  we  came  to  the  great  court-yard  of  the 
palace  Montezuma,  himself,  was  waiting  and  he  took 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  149 

Cortes  by  the  hand  and  led  him  to  the  richly  dec- 
orated apartment  where  he  was  to  lodge.  And  he 
hung  about  the  neck  of  our  captain  a  rich  necklace, 
most  curiously  wrought  of  golden  crabs,  astonishing 
the  caciques  of  his  suite  by  the  honor  he  bestowed 
until  he  took  leave,  saying,  "  Malinche,  you  and  your 
brothers  must  now  do  as  If  you  were  at  home,  and 
rest  after  your  wearisome  journey."  He  then  re- 
turned to  his  own  palace  close  by,  while  we  divided 
our  lodgings  by  companies,  placed  our  cannon  in 
advantageous  position  and  so  studied  our  orders  that 
we  could  be  ready  at  a  moment's  notice.  We  then 
sat  down  to  a  plentiful  dinner  which  they  spread 
before  us.  Thus  was  our  memorable  and  daring 
entrance  into  the  great  city  of  Mexico  on  the  8th 
day  of  November,  In  the  year  of  our  Lord,  15 19. 

After  Montezuma  had  dined  and  had  learned  that 
we,  likewise,  had  eaten,  he  came  with  the  pomp  of 
a  company  of  kinsmen  to  pay  us  a  visit.  Cortes, 
hearing  of  his  approach,  went  to  the  middle  of  the 
hall  to  receive  him,  where  Montezuma  took  our 
captain  by  the  hand  and  seated  him  next  himself  on 
gold-wrought  seats  his  followers  had  brought. 
The  monarch  then  began  to  speak  in  most  excellent 
fashion,  saying  first  of  all  that  he  was  delighted  to 
entertain  gentlemen  so  valiant  as  Cortes  and  all  of 
us.  A  couple  of  years  before  he  had  had  news  of 
one  captain  who  came  to  Chanpoton,  and  last  year 


1^0  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

they  had  brought  account  of  another  with  four  ships. 
Each  time  he  had  wished  to  see  them,  and  now  that 
his  wishes  were  fulfilled  he  was  ready  to  render  us 
service  and  provide  for  us  with  whatever  he  had; 
for  assuredly  we  were  those  of  whom  his  forefathers 
had  spoken  —  a  folk  who  should  come  from  where 
the  sun  rose  and  rule  these  lands.  He  no  longer 
doubted  since  we  had  fought  the  battles,  which  he 
had  seen  in  pictures  true  to  life,  against  the  Tabascans 
and  Tlaxcalans.  1 

In  his  turn  Cortes  said  we  should  never  be  able 
to  repay  him  the  courtesies  he  had  shown  us,  and 
it  was  indeed  true  that  we  came  from  where  the  sun 
rose  and  were  subjects  of  a  ruler  who  held  many 
and  great  princes  in  his  sway, — ■  a  king  who,  having 
heard  of  Montezuma  and  his  power,  had  sent  us  to 
see  him  and  beg  him  and  his  people  to  become  Chris- 
tians and  adore  one  true  God  for  their  souls'  salva- 
tion. 

After  this  conference  Montezuma  presented  our 
captain  with  some  very  rich  gold  baubles  and  three 
loads  of  cotton  stuffs  splendidly  worked  with  feath- 
ers, and  to  every  soldier  two  loads  of  mantles  —  all 
he  gave  seemingly  with  pleasure,  and  in  all  he  did 
he  showed  good  breeding.  He  further  asked  if  we 
were  all  brothers  and  all  subjects  of  our  great  king, 
and  Cortes  answered  yes,  brothers  in  affection  and 
friendship.     He    ordered    his   stewards   to   give   us 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  151 

fowls  and  fruits  with  maize  and  milling  stones,  and 
to  furnish  women  to  grind  our  corn  and  make  our 
bread.  He  ordered  fodder,  also,  for  our  horses, 
after  which  he  took  leave  with  great  courtesy. 
Nevertheless,  our  captain  issued  strict  orders  that 
no  one  should  stir  from  our  quarters  until  we  knew 
better  just  how  affairs  stood. 

Next  day  Cortes  determined  to  visit  the  monarch 
in  his  own  palace,  after  sending  to  ask  if  with  what 
he  planned  to  do  a  visit  from  him  would  be  agreeable. 
On  our  arrival  Montezuma  advanced  to  the  middle 
of  the  hall  to  meet  us.  Only  his  nephews  were  with 
him,  for  none  but  kinsmen  entered  his  rooms.  After 
their  first  reverential  greetings  were  over,  he  and 
our  captain  took  each  other  by  the  hand  and  Mon- 
tezuma seated  Cortes  at  his  right  hand,  and  bade  all 
of  us  take  seats  which  he  had  ordered  brought  in. 
Then  through  his  interpreters  Cortes  spoke  at  con- 
siderable length,  telling  Montezuma  how,  in  coming 
to  talk  with  so  great  a  ruler,  we  fulfilled  the  com- 
mands of  our  king  and  our  own  wishes;  that  he  had 
now  come  to  disclose  the  commands  of  the  true  God, 
who  created  heaven,  earth,  the  sea  and  every  living 
thing,  without  whose  holy  will  nothing  existed,  and 
I  he  begged  the  attention  of  Montezuma  to  these 
words  of  his  that  we  are  all  brothers,  and  that  such 
a  brother  as  our  great  king  grieved  to  think  so  many 
human  souls  should  be  led  to  hell  by  these  idols;  for 


152  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

this  reason  he  had  sent  us  to  put  an  end  to  such 
misery  and  to  exhort  the  people  no  longer  to  adore 
such  gods,  nor  to  sacrifice  human  brothers  to  them, 
nor  to  kidnap  and  commit  other  offences;  and 
shortly  our  king  would  send  men  of  holy  lives  who 
would  explain  more  fully;  of  these  we  were  merely 
first  messengers,  and  begged  them  to  do  what  we 
asked. 

In  turn  Montezuma  answered,  "  Malinche,  what 
you  have  just  been  telling  of  your  God  I  have  under- 
stood before  now,  from  what  you  said  to  my  ambas- 
sadors on  the  sand  dunes,  and  from  what  you  have 
stated  about  the  cross  in  the  towns  through  which 
you  have  come. '  We  have  not  made  any  answer  be- 
cause here  from  long  ages  we  have  worshipped  our 
own  gods  and  believed  them  good  gods,  just  as  you 
have  worshipped  yours;  therefore  let  us  talk  more 
on  the  subject.  As  to  the  creation  of  the  world, 
we,  too,  believe  it  was  created  ages  ago,  and  for  this 
reason  we  think  you  are  those  people  whom  our  an- 
cestors foretold  should  come  from  the  region  of  the 
sunrise.  I  feel  myself  indebted  to  your  great  king 
and  I  will  give  him  of  whatever  I  possess."  He  also 
continued,  saying  that  now  the  gods  had  fulfilled  his 
wish  of  seeing  the  strange  men  coming  to  his  coast, 
and  we  were  in  his  dwelling,  we  should  deem  it  our 
home  and  rest  from  our  exhaustion,  for  we  should 
want  nothing.     Sometimes,  it  is  true,  he  had  sent  us 


How  Montezuma  Met  Us  153 

word  that  we  should  not  enter  his  city,  but  not  of 
his  own  will,  his  subjects  had  forced  him,  for  they 
feared  us  and  said  we  shot  out  lightning  and  fire,  and 
killed  many  Indians  with  our  horses  and  were  un- 
ruly teules  —  these  and  other  childish  tales.  But 
now  he  had  seen  us,  and  he  knew  we  were  of  flesh 
and  bone,  and  of  sound  understanding  and  enduring 
courage,  and  he  thought  more  highly  of  us  than  he 
had  before  and  was  ready  to  share  all  he  had  with 
us. 

Cortes  and  all  of  us  answered  that  we  thanked 
him  for  this  evidence  of  his  very  friendly  feeling, 
whereupon  Montezuma  said,  laughing,  for  he  was 
always  of  a  bright,  merry  manner,  "  I  know  very 
well,  Malinche,  what  those  close  aUies  of  yours,  the 
Tlaxcalans,  have  told  you  about  me,  how  I  am  a 
sort  of  god  or  teul  and  my  houses  are  filled  with  gold, 
silver  and  precious  stones.  Reasonable  men  such 
as  you  of  course  put  no  faith  in  their  talk  and  took 
it  for  nonsense,  but  now,  Malinche,  you  see  for  your- 
self that  my  body  is  of  flesh  and  bone  like  yours. 
I  am,  to  be  sure,  a  powerful  monarch,  and  have  in- 
herited treasures  from  my  forefathers,  but  the  rest 
they  told  is  nonsense.  You  must  think  of  that  as  I 
think  of  your  lightning  and  flames  scattered  in  all 
directions."  j 

Cortes  laughingly  answered,  "  We  knew  from  of 
old  that  enemies  neither  speak  well  of  each  other, 


154  'The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

nor  tell  the  truth;  and  we  well  knew  that  in  this 
quarter  of  the  world  there  was  not  another  so  illus- 
trious monarch,  and  not  without  reason  had  he  been 
praised  to  our  king." 

While  this  conversation  went  on  Montezuma  had 
secretly  sent  one  of  his  nephews  with  orders  to  his 
stewards  to  bring  certain  pieces  of  gold  and  ten  loads 
of  cotton,  which  he  now  divided  between  Cortes  and 
the  four  officers  present;  and  to  each  of  us  five  sol- 
diers present  he  gave  two  chains  of  gold  for  the  neck 
and  two  loads  of  cotton  cloth.  Everything  he  gave 
was  with  the  best  of  will,  and  with  an  air  of  dignity 
befitting  a  great  monarch. 

It  was  now  past  noon  and  Cortes  began  to  fear 
that  our  longer  stay  might  prove  tedious,  so  rising 
from  his  seat  he  said,  "  Montezuma,  in  your  kind- 
ness you  have  the  habit  of  every  day  heaping  favor 
on  favor.  But  it  is  now  your  dinner  hour."  The 
monarch  in  turn  thanked  us  for  coming  to  visit  him, 
and  taking  our  leave  with  many  courtesies  we  re- 
turned to  our  lodgings. 


CHAPTER  XI 

How  the  great  Montezuma  looked,  how  he  dined,  his  ar- 
senals, his  craftsmen  and  craftswomen,  his  gardens, 
aviary,  beasts  of  prey;  how  we  viewed  the  great  market 
place  and  what  else  we  saw  when  we  ascended  the  chief 
temple. 

The  mighty  Montezuma  may  have  been  at  this 
time  about  forty  years  of  age.  He  was  tall  and  had 
a  slender  body  of  beautiful  proportion,  and  a  com- 
plexion not  very  brown  but  approaching  the  Indians' 
in  color.  He  did  not  wear  his  hair  long,  but  only 
so  as  to  cover  his  ears,  and  his  beard  was  scanty. 
His  face  was  rather  long,  but  cheerful,  and  he  had 
fine  eyes  which  reflected  his  moods  of  tenderness  and 
gravity.  He  was  particularly  neat  in  his  person  and 
bathed  every  afternoon.  The  clothes  that  he  had 
on  one  day  he  did  not  put  on  again  till  after  four 
days. 

In  halls  entering  his  apartments  he  had  always  a 
guard  of  over  two  hundred  men,  with  whom,  how- 
ever, he  held  no  conversation,  except  to  give  or  re- 
ceive some  intelligence.  Whenever  they  went  to 
speak  to  him  they  had  first  to  take  off  their  rich 
cloaks  and  put  on  others  of  little  value,  though  these 

155 


156  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

must  be  neat  and  clean ;  and  they  entered  his  presence 
barefoot  and  eyes  cast  down.  During  three  prostra- 
tions they  were  obhged  to  make  before  they  came  up 
to  him  they  must  say  in  their  speech,  "  Lord,  my 
Lord,  my  great  Lord,"  and  make  their  report  with 
eyes  still  cast  down  and  in  fewest  possible  words. 
Withdrawing  from  his  presence,  their  formalities  re- 
quired that  they  should  not  turn  their  backs  but  keep 
their  faces  towards  the  monarch  and  eyes  still  on 
the  ground  and  back  out  of  the  room. 

For  his  dining  his  cooks  prepared  over  thirty  dif- 
ferent dishes,  placing  small  earthern  brasiers  under- 
neath each  that  the  food  should  not  get  cold.  Not 
often,  but  sometimes,  Montezuma  went  out  with  the 
officers  of  his  household  and  chose  of  what  his  dinner 
should  be;  but  this  was  mere  pastime.  I  heard  it 
said  that  the  flesh  of  young  boys,  as  a  very  dainty 
morsel,  was  sometimes  set  before  him.  If  there 
were  any  truth  in  this  we  could  not  find,  on  account 
of  the  variety  every  day  cooked,  such  as  fowls, 
turkeys,  pheasants,  partridges,  quail,  wild  and  tame 
geese,  venison,  musk  boar,  pigeons,  hares  and  rab- 
bits, and  many  other  sorts  of  birds  and  beasts,  which 
it  would  not  be  an  easy  task  to  name.  But  this  I 
do  know,  that  after  Cortes  reproached  him  with  the 
sacrifices  of  human  beings  and  the  eating  of  their 
flesh,  he  ordered  that  no  such  dishes  should  again 
be  brought  to  his  table.     Every  kind  of  fruit  which 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  157 

the  land  produced  was  served,  and  from  time  to  time 
they  brought  him  cacao  frothed  in  cups  of  pure  gold. 

The  monarch  was  served  at  dinner  after  this  man- 
ner:— The  chair  on  which  he  sat  was  rather  low, 
but  beautifully  carved  and  cushioned.  The  table, 
also  low,  was  covered  with  a  white  cloth  and  napkin. 
Four  very  neat  and  beautiful  women  first  brought 
water  in  a  sort  of  pitcher  for  his  hands,  and  then 
they  held  basins  below  to  catch  the  water  and  pre- 
sented him  towels  to  dry  his  hands.  Two  other 
women  brought  maize  bread  —  served  as  was  all  his 
food  on  red  or  black  Cholulan  earthenware  —  and 
as  soon  as  he  began  to  eat  they  placed  before  him  a 
gold-painted  screen  so  that  no  one  might  watch  him 
eating.  Four  elderly  caciques,  however,  came  in, 
and  with  these  Montezuma  conversed  from  time  to 
time.  Sometimes  he  would  favor  them  by  giving 
them  a  plate  of  what  tasted  best  to  him,  but  they  ate 
standing  with  veneration  and  not  looking  at  his  face. 
These  grey-haired  elders,  we  learned,  were  his  near- 
est of  kin  and  counsellors  and  chief  justices.  While 
the  monarch  was  at  table  the  men  on  guard  in  the 
halls  never  spoke  aloud  nor  made  any  kind  of  noise. 

Sometimes  during  his  dining  he  would  have  in 
deformed  persons  very  small  of  stature,  who  jested 
and  went  through  antics  for  his  amusement;  and  at 
other  times  buffoons  to  enliven  him  with  their  witty 
sayings;   and  then   again   dancers   and  singers,    for 


158  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Montezuma  was  fond  of  song  and  entertainment, 
and  he  would  order  broken  food  and  pitchers  of 
cacao  distributed  to  these  performers.  When  he 
had  done  dining  the  four  women  cleared  the  cloths 
and  brought  him  water  to  wash  his  hands;  and  then 
they  laid  on  the  table  three  gilded  tubes  holding 
liquid  amber  mixed  with  certain  herbs  the  Indians 
call  tobacco.  After  one  of  the  tubes  was  lighted  the 
monarch  inhaled  a  very  little  of  the  smoke,  and  fell 
asleep. 

Montezuma  had  numerous  stewards,  treasurers 
and  cooks  —  indeed  there  is  so  much  to  tell  that  I 
know  not  where  to  begin.  The  limitless  supply  of 
provisions,  the  excellent  order  maintained,  the  ex,- 
penses  of  the  table  of  the  guards  and  of  the  women 
who  baked  and  made  thousands  of  cups  of  frothy 
cacao  —  all  kept  us  wondering.  At  that  time  a  great 
cacique  had  the  accounting  of  the  whole  of  Mon- 
tezuma's revenue  in  large  books  of  paper.  Such  ac- 
count-books filled  a  large  house. 

Two  other  houses  were  arsenals  filled  with  arms 
of  every  sort,  many  adorned  with  gold  and  precious 
stones.  With  all  the  different  sized  shields,  broad- 
swords set  with  flint  knives,  lances  with  a  fathom 
of  blade  fitted  with  knives,  bows  and  arrows,  slings 
with  stones  rounded  by  hand,  large  shields  so  in- 
geniously made  that  they  could  be  rolled  up  out  of 
the  way  when  the  warriors  were  not  fighting  —  with 


---■  K  -.- 


rrV'-^-:- 


Reproduced    through    the    Courtesy    of    the    .1 1 
Historv. 


can    Museum    of    Natural 


This  terra  cotta  figure  of  a  warrior,  found  in  a  cave  in  the  Val- 
ley of  Mexico,  makes  clearer  their  quilted  cotton  armor  —  its  jacket 
tied  in  the  back,  its  loin  cloth,  its  leggings  and  sandals.  The  ears 
are  pierced  for  ornaments  and  the  ring  on  the  top  of  the  head 
was  perhaps  for  a  head-dress  of  feathers. 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  159 

all  these  we  saw  there  great  quantities  of  armor 
of  quilted  cotton,  wrought  with  different-colored 
feathers,  and  also  feathered  helmets  of  wood  and 
bone.  Workmen  were  always  busy  adding  to  this 
store. 

Skilled  workmen  Montezuma  likewise  employed 
in  every  craft  that  the  Mexicans  knew  —  in  the  cut- 
ting and  polishing  of  precious  stones,  in  working 
and  smelting  of  gold  and  silver  in  which  they  as- 
tonish even  the  great  goldsmiths  of  Spain.*  Mas- 
ters in  painting  and  feather-work  and  sculpture  also 
wrought  for  him,  and  there  are  still  in  Mexico 
artists  so  skilful  that  had  they  lived  in  the  days  of 
the  ancient  Greek  Apelles,  or  of  Michael  Angelo  of 
our  own  time,  their  work  would  be  in  their  company. 
The  women  are  especially  skilful  in  weaving  fabrics 
of  the  finest  threads  and  wonderfully  interweaving 
feathers.  In  the  house  of  Montezuma,  daughters 
of  caciques  made  the  most  beautiful  stuffs,  and  others 
who  lived  in  other  houses  in  retirement,  like  nuns, 
also  did  weaving  especially  of  feathers.  Houses  for 
such  nuns  stood  near  a  great  temple  of  Huitzilopoch- 
tli,  god  of  war,  and  also  elsewhere  in  devotion  to 
certain  goddesses,  and  in  them  dwelt  Indian  girls 
until  they  married.f 

*  Here  in  Mexico,  as  at  times  elsewhere  in  human  history,  real 
barbarism  was  mitigated  and  made  appealing  by  most  marvellous 
perfection  in  details  of  industrial  art. 

t  Very   charmingly   expressed   advices   of    a   Mexican   mother   to 


i6o  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Montezuma  had  also  plantations  of  medicinal  and 
useful  herbs,  gardens  for  the  culture  of  flowers  and 
trees,  where  countless  birds  sang  and  nested  among 
the  branches,  and  ponds  and  baths  of  fresh  water 
where  the  water  came  in  at  one  end  and  flowed  out 
at  the  other.  All  the  ponds  and  tanks  were  sub- 
stantially walled  with  masonry,  well  cemented,  as 
was  also  the  theatre  where  his  singers,  dancers  and 
clowns  performed. 

her  daughter  still  live  in  writings  of  the  old  missionary,  Saha- 
gun.  The  following  extracts  are  from  Prescott's  "  Conquest  of 
Mexico": — "This  I  tell  you  that  you  may  know  that  I  and  your 
father  are  sources  of  your  being;  it  is  we  who  now  instruct  you. 
See  that  you  receive  our  words  and  treasure  them  in  your  breast. 
Take  care  that  your  garments  are  such  as  are  decent  and  proper; 
and  observe  that  you  do  not  adorn  yourself  with  much  finery, 
since  this  is  a  mark  of  vanity  and  folly.  Let  your  clothes  be  be- 
coming and  neat  that  you  may  appear  neither  fantastic  nor  mean. 

"  When  you  speak  do  not  hurry  your  words  from  uneasiness, 
but  speak  deliberately  and  calmly.  Do  not  raise  your  voice  very 
high,  nor  speak  very  low,  but  in  a  moderate  tone.  Neither  mince 
when  you  speak,  nor  when  you  salute,  nor  speak  through  your 
nose;  but  let  your  words  be  proper,  of  a  good  sound  and  your 
voice  gentle. 

"  In  walking,  my  daughter,  see  that  you  behave  becomingly, 
neither  going  with  haste  nor  too  slowly,  and  when  you  are  in  the 
street  do  not  carry  your  head  much  inclined  or  your  body  bent; 
nor  as  little  go  with  your  head  very  much  raised,  since  it  is 
mark  of  ill-breeding.  Walk  through  the  streets  quietly  and  with 
propriety.  Another  thing  that  you  must  attend  to,  my  daughter, 
is,  that,  when  you  are  in  the  street,  you  do  not  go  looking  hither 
and  thither,  nor  turning  your  head  to  look  at  this  and  that.  Look 
upon  those  you  meet  with  serene  countenance,  and  give  no  one 
occasion  of  being  offended  with  you.  See,  my  daughter,  that  you 
give  yourself  no  concern  about  the  words  you  may  hear,  in  going 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  i6i 

Then  the  monarch  had  an  aviary.  It  is  indeed 
difficult  for  me  to  restrain  myself  from  telling  too 
minutely  of  this.  For  there  was  in  it,  in  the  full 
splendor  of  plumage,  every  species  of  bird  from  the 
royal  eagle  to  tiny  birds  of  many  colors, —  even  to 
the  birds  from  whose  green  plumage  they  make  their 
beautiful  green  feather  work.  All  these  birds  had 
houses,  and  men  and  women  keepers  fed  them  proper 
food,  cleaned  their  nests  and  set  them  for  breeding. 
In  the  courtyard  stood  a  large  tank  of  fresh  water, 

through  the  street,  nor  pay  any  regard  to  them,  let  those  who  come 
and  go  say  what  they  will.  Take  care  that  you  neither  answer 
nor  speak,  but  act  as  if  you  neither  heard  nor  understood.  See, 
likewise,  my  daughter,  that  you  never  paint  your  face,  nor  stain 
it,  nor  your  lips,  with  colors  in  order  to  appear  well.  Paints  and 
colorings  are  things  which  bad  women  use  —  the  immodest,  who 
have  lost  shame  and  even  sense,  who  are  like  fools  and  drunkards. 

"Adorn  yourself,  wash  yourself,  and  cleanse  your  clothes;  but 
do  this  with  moderation.  My  daughter,  this  is  the  course  for 
you  to  take,  since  in  this  manner  the  ancestors  from  whom  you 
sprang  brought  us  up.  Those  noble  and  venerable  dames,  your 
grandmothers,  told  us  not  so  many  things  as  I  have  told  you.  My 
tenderly  loved  daughter,  my  little  dove,  keep  this  illustration  in 
your  heart. 

"  When  it  shall  please  God  that  you  receive  a  husband,  be 
free  from  arrogance,  see  that  you  do  not  neglect  him  or  allow 
your  heart  to  be  in  opposition  to  him.  Beware  that  in  no  time 
nor  place  you  commit  treason  against  him.  Remember  that 
though  no  man  sees  you,  nor  your  husband  ever  knows,  God, 
who  is  in  every  place,  sees  you,  and  will  be  angry  with  you 
and  will  permit  you  to  have  neither  contentment  nor  tranquillity. 
My  dear  daughter,  whom  I  love,  see  that  you  live  in  the  world 
in  peace  and  contentment  all  the  days  you  shall  live.  May  God 
prosper  you,  my  first-born,  and  may  you  come  to  God  who  is  in 
every  place." 


1 62  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

and  in  it  were  those  water  fowls  of  stilt  legs  and 
plumage  of  red  called  flamingos. 

In  another  great  house  they  kept  terrible  idols, 
and  with  them  beasts  of  prey,  such  as  tigers,  lions, 
jackals,  foxes,  and  other  flesh-eating  animals.  They 
fed  them  on  deer,  turkeys,  dogs  and  such  like,  and 
I  have  heard  it  said,  also,  the  bodies  of  Indians 
sacrificed  they  gave  to  these  fierce  beasts  in  their 
abominable  dens  —  in  which  also  were  vipers  and 
other  poisonous  snakes,  among  them  one  which  car- 
ries at  the  end  of  the  tail  a  kind  of  rattle.  When 
all  the  lions  and  tigers  roared  together,  and  jackals 
and  foxes  howled  and  the  serpents  hissed,  it  was 
horrible  to  hear  and  you  could  not  think  otherwise 
than  that  you  were  in  hell. 

We  had  been  four  days  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  and 
neither  our  captain  nor  any  of  us  had  left  our  quar- 
ters except  to  visit  the  gardens  and  buildings  near 
by.  Cortes  now  said  to  us  that  we  should  see  the 
great  plaza,  and  the  chief  temple  of  the  god  of  war, 
and  he  sent  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar  to  ask  per- 
mission. When  the  monarch  knew  our  wishes  he 
said  we  were  welcome  to  go;  still,  since  he  was  ap- 
prehensive that  we  might  do  some  dishonor  to  his 
gods,  he  would  himself  go  with  us  and  bring  a  com- 
pany of  caciques.  He  came,  and  in  a  rich  litter, 
but  when  he  was  half  way  between  his  palace  and  the 
temple,  he  left  the  litter,  for  he  deemed  it  lack  of 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico 


163 


"■■M'ife/^    -   .,„_  "^    Ayotzingo^(     V-^  -^^^ 


With   the   City   of   Mexico   as   a   centre,   many  cities   and  villages 
grouped   round   the   lake.     A  few   are  here  named. 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  165 

respect  to  approach  his  idols  otherwise  than  on  foot. 
As  he  walked  he  leaned  on  the  arms  of  some  of  his 
caciques,  and  others  went  before  him  holding  high 
two  staves,  like  sceptres,  which  signified  that  the 
monarch  was  approaching.  He  ascended  the  steps 
of  the  temple  in  company  with  many  papas,  and  on 
reaching  the  top  began  to  burn  incense  and  perform 
other  ceremonies  to  Huitzilopochtli. 

We  for  our  part  entered  the  temple  yards  and 
found  them  paved  with  white  flagstones,  and  where 
stones  were  wanting,  with  cement,  all  kept  so  very 
clean  one  could  not  find  the  smallest  particle  of  dust 
or  straw  anywhere,  and  enclosed  by  a  double  wall 
of  stone.  Before  we  had  mounted  a  single  one  of 
the  one  hundred  and  fourteen  steps  of  the  temple, 
Montezuma  sent  down  six  priests  and  two  chiefs  to 
help  our  captain  up.  They  were  going  to  take  him 
by  the  arms,  just  as  they  helped  Montezuma. 
Cortes,  however,  would  not  permit  them  to  aid  him. 

When  we  reached  the  summit  we  saw  a  platform 
set  about  with  large  stones,  on  which  they  put  those 
doomed  for  sacrifice,  and  near  by  was  an  image 
shaped  like  a  dragon,  and  other  abominable  figures, 
and  a  quantity  of  fresh  blood.  Montezuma  him- 
self accompanied  by  two  papas  came  out  of  a  chapel 
in  which  his  cursed  idols  were  standing  and  received 
us  with  courtesy.  "  Ascending  this  great  temple  of 
ours,  Malinche,  must  have  fatigued  you,"  he  said; 


1 66  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

on  which  Cortes  assured  him  that  nothing  ever  tired 
him  and  his  companions.  The  monarch  then  took 
him  by  the  hand  and  told  him  to  look  down  on  his 
great  city,  and  all  the  other  cities  standing  in  the 
water  and  the  many  other  towns  on  land  round  the 
lake.  Indeed  the  accursed  temple  stood  so  high  that 
we  could  see  the  great  causeway  leading  to  the  city, 
and  the  aqueduct  which  provides  the  whole  town 
with  sweet  water  from  Chapultepec.  We  could  see 
also  the  bridges  of  the  three  causeways,  and  canoes 
speeding  in  the  lake,  coming  with  supplies  of  food 
and  going  with  bales  of  merchandise.  And  in  all 
the  towns  temples  rose  gleaming  white,  like  towers 
and  castles  in  our  Spanish  towns,  and  made  a  picture 
wonderful  to  see. 

We  looked  down  also  on  the  great  market  place, 
and  the  crowds  of  people  in  it,  so  many  buying  and 
selling  that  the  hum  of  their  voices  could  be  heard 
miles  away.  Some  of  our  old  soldiers  who  had  been 
in  Constantinople,  and  Rome,  and  many  parts  of 
the  world,  said  they  never  had  seen  a  market  place 
so  large,  so  crowded  and  so  well  arranged.  Every 
kind  of  merchandise  had  its  separate  spot  for  sale 
—  gold  and  silver  wares,  cotton  and  hennequen 
cloths,  twisted  thread,  tanned  and  untanned  skins 
of  tigers,  hons,  red  deer,  wild  cats  and  other  beasts 
of  prey,  beans,  sage,  cacao  and  other  vegetables, 
fowls,  rabbits,  deer,  dogs,  and  other  meats,  fruit  of 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  167 

all  kinds,  cooked  foods,  honey  and  honey  and  nut 
pastes,  every  sort  of  earthern  ware,  and  copper,  brass 
and  tin,  furniture  such  as  tables,  benches,  cradles  — 
but  why  do  I  waste  words  when  I  can  not  note  down 
the  details  of  this  great  market!  Before  turning 
from  these  sights  Cortes  said  to  Fray  Bartolome  de 
Olmedo,  "  We  should,  perhaps,  take  this  opportunity 
to  ask  permission  to  build  our  church  here";  to 
which  the  padre  answered  that  it  would  be  excellent, 
if  Montezuma  would  grant  it,  but  it  seemed  to  him 
overhasty  to  make  the  proposition  now  when  prob- 
ably the  monarch  would  be  little  disposed  to  it. 
Cortes  then  asked  the  favor  of  seeing  the  idols  and 
teules.  After  Montezuma  had  spoken  to  his  chief 
priests,  we  entered  a  small  tower  in  which  there  were 
two  altars  with  richly  wrought  carvings.  On  each 
altar  stood  a  figure,  gigantic,  very  fat,  and  that  on 
the  right  represented  their  god  of  war,  Huitzilo- 
pochth.*  (  This  idol  had  a  very  broad  face  with  ter- 
rible eyes,  and  was  covered  with  precious  stones, 
gold  and  pearls.  Great  snakes,  likewise  made  of 
gold  and  precious  stones,  girdled  the  body  of  the 
monster,  which  in  one  hand  held  a  bow,  in  the  other 
a  bunch  of  arrows.  A  small  figure  standing  by  its 
side  they  said  was  his  page,  at  any  rate  it  held  the 
idol's  short  lance  and  shield  decorated  with  gold  and 
jewels.      Round   the   neck   of   Huitzilopochtli   were 

*  Sec  note  on  foregoing  page  28. 


i68  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

figures  of  human  faces  made  of  gold,  and  hearts  of 
silver  set  with  many  precious  blue  stones.  In  front 
of  the  image  stood  several  incense  pans  in  which  the 
hearts  of  three  Indians,  who  had  that  day  been 
sacrificed,  were  burning  with  copal  as  a  burnt-offer- 
ing. The  walls  of  the  chapel  and  the  whole  floor 
were  so  encrusted  with  human  blood  that  they  were 
black,  and  the  stench  of  the  place  was  unendurable. 

On  the  left  hand  stood  another  figure  of  the  same 
size  as  that  of  Huitzilopochtli.  Its  face  was  very 
like  that  of  a  bear,  and  its  shining  eyes  were  made 
of  the  looking  glass  of  their  country.  This  idol,  like 
the  other,  for  they  say  they  are  brothers,  was 
plastered  with  precious  stones.  It  was  Tezcatlipoca, 
god  of  hell,  and  in  charge  of  the  souls  of  the  Mexi- 
cans. His  body  was  encircled  by  little  devils  with 
snakes'  tails.  The  walls  and  floor  round  this  idol, 
too,  were  saturated  with  blood  so  that  the  place 
smelled  as  vilely  as  a  slaughter  house  in  Spain.  Five 
human  hearts  were  that  day's  sacrifice  to  him. 

At  the  very  top  of  this  temple  rose  another  chapel, 
the  woodwork  richly  oarved,  and  In  it  was  another 
image,  half  man  and  half  lizard,  covered  with  pre- 
cious stones,  and  half  of  the  body  spread  with  a 
mantle.  They  said  the  half-covered  body  held  seeds 
of  every  plant  of  the  earth,  for  this  image  represented 
the  god  of  seed  time  and  harvest.  I  have  forgotten 
its  name  but  not  that^here,  also,  everything  was  cov- 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  169 

ered  with  blood  and  the  stench  so  offensive  that  we 
could  hardly  wait  till  we  could  get  out.  In  this 
chapel  was  an  enormous  drum,  which  made  a  dismal 
noise  when  they  beat  it,  lilce  a  drum  of  hell  so  to 
speak,  and  its  head  of  the  skins  of  snakes  resounded 
so  it  could  be  heard  as  many  as  eight  miles.  In  this 
place,  also,  were  trumpets,  slaughter  knives  and  burnt 
hearts  of  Indians  offered  to  the  god  —  and  every- 
thing clotted  with  blood.  We  hastened  away  from 
the  horrors.  | 

Our  captain  now  said  to  Montezuma,  |"  I  can  not 
Imagine  how  such  a  wise  man  and  powerful  monarch 
as  you  should  not  have  discovered  that  these  idols 
of  yours  are  evil  spirits.  That  It  may  be  proved  to 
you,  and  that  your  papas  may  see  it  clearly,  permit 
me  to  set  a  cross  here  at  the  top  of  this  temple,  and 
In  the  place  where  Huitzilopochtli  and  Tezcatlipoca 
stand  give  me  space  to  put  up  an  image  of  Our  Lady. 
Then  you  will  see  by  the  fear  that  will  seize  these 
Idols  that  they  have  been  deceiving  you." 

Montezuma  had  already  seen  an  Image  of  Our 
Lady,  yet  he  was  greatly  Irritated,  and  answered, 
"  Malinche,  if  I  had  supposed  that  you  would  say 
such  evil  things,  I  certainly  should  not  have  shown 
you  my  gods.  We  think  them  good  gods.  They 
give  us  health,  rains,  good  weather  and  good  harv- 
ests, and  victory  when  we  ask  them  for  it.  Most 
earnestly  I  beg  you  to  say  no  more  to  Insult  them." 


lyo  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

When  Cortes  heard  this  protest,  and  saw  the  ex- 
citement of  the  monarch  and  the  two  papas  who 
stood  by,  he  said  in  cheerful  wise  to  Montezuma,  "  It 
is  time  for  us  to  go."  Montezuma  answered  that 
he  would  not  keep  us  longer,  but  he  himself  must 
stay  and  atone  to  his  gods  by  prayer  and  sacrifice 
for  his  sin  in  permitting  us  to  ascend  the  great  temple 
and  affront  them.  "  In  that  case,"  returned  Cortes, 
"  I  ask  your  pardon."     Upon  that  we  descended. 

A  little  apart  from  the  chief  temple  was  another 
small  tower,  also  an  idol  house.  Rather  I  should 
term  it  a  temple  of  hell,  for  at  one  of  its  doors  was 
a  terrible  demon  mouth  fitted  with  great  fangs. 
Near  it  also  stood  figures  of  devils  and  serpents,  and 
an  altar  encrusted  with  blood  and  black  with  smoke. 
Further  within  were  dishes  and  other  basins  in  which 
the  priests  cooked  the  flesh  of  the  unfortunates  whom 
they  sacrificed  —  the  flesh  they  themselves  ate. 
Near  the  altar  were  knives  and  wooden  blocks  such 
as  those  they  cut  meat  upon  in  slaughter  houses,  and 
behind  that  cursed  house  lay  piles  of  firewood  and  a 
tank  of  running  water.  I  called  the  place  "  The 
House  of  Satan." 

Beyond  the  splendid  courtyard  stood  another 
temple,  stained  with  blood  and  smoke,  where  great 
Mexican  caciques  were  buried,  and  another  holding 
human  skulls  and  bones  piled  in  orderly  fashion. 
Here  also  other  idols,  and  other  priests  clad  in  long 


What  We  Saw  in  Mexico  171 

black  robes  with  hoods  shaped  Hke  those  worn  by 
Dominican  friars.  The  hair  of  these  papas  was 
long  and  matted  with  clotted  blood.  At  no  great 
distance  from  this  place  of  skulls  stood  other  temples 
to  still  other  gods  said  to  be  protectors  of  marriage. 
One,  where  abominable  human  sacrifices  were  offered, 
was  for  men,  and  another  for  women  in  which  women 
made  sacrifices  and  held  festivals  in  endeavor  to  in- 
duce the  gods  to  give  them  good  husbands. 

Cortes  and  the  rest  of  us  at  last  grew  weary  of 
seeing  so  many  idols  and  the  horrible  utensils  used 
about  them  and  we  returned  to  our  lodgings  accom- 
panied by  the  many  caciques  Montezuma  had  sent 
as  our  escort. 


CHAPTER  XII 

How,  in  setting  up  an  altar,  we  found  a  secret  treasure;  and 
why  we  visited  Montezuma  and  took  him  to  our  quarters 
as  prisoner;  how  he  spent  his  time;  and  how  we  built 
two  sloops  and  sailed  them  on  the  lake;  adding  the  story 
of  a  hawk. 

Now  that  our  captain  and  Fray  Bartolome  de 
Olmedo  knew  that  Montezuma  was  not  willing  we 
should  set  a  cross  on  the  chief  temple,  or  build  a 
chapel  there,  we  asked  the  house-stewards  for  masons 
to  build  us  a  church  in  our  quarters.  The  stewards 
referred  our  request  to  Montezuma,  who  generously 
ordered  that  we  be  given  what  we  wished.  Our 
church  was  soon  done,  a  cross  set  up,  and  mass  said 
every  day  as  long  as  the  wine  lasted.  Then  we  went 
there  every  day  and  prayed  in  front  of  the  altar  and 
images,  not  only  because  we  were  obliged  by  our 
faith  to  follow  this  holy  habit,  but  also  that  Monte- 
zuma and  his  caciques  might  notice  our  devotion 
and  see  us  on  our  knees  before  the  cross,  particularly 
when  we  said  the  Ave  Maria. 

Wherever  we  went  it  was  our  custom  carefully  to 
examine  everything.  So  it  happened  that  as  we  were 
searching  for  a  best  place  to  set  up  our  altar,  one  of 

172 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      173 

our  men  who  was  a  carpenter,  noticed  traces,  all 
neatly  plastered  over,  of  a  doorway  in  the  wall  of 
one  of  our  apartments.  Report  that  the  treasure 
of  Montezuma's  father  was  secreted  somewhere  in 
our  quarters  had  reached  us,  and  our  carpenter  con- 
jectured that  this  doorway  might  be  the  very  open- 
ing to  the  treasury.  He  told  two  of  our  chief  offi- 
cers, relatives  of  mine,  and  these  officers  carried  the 
conjecture  to  Cortes.  The  door  was  thereupon 
secretly  opened,  and  Cortes  with  several  officers  went 
in.  They  found  such  vast  quantities  of  jewels,  thick 
and  thin  plates  of  gold,  chalchihuites  and  other  riches 
heaped  together  that  they  were  quite  speechless  at 
the  sight.  News  of  the  treasure  now  spread  to  all 
of  our  men,  and  very  secretly  we  all  went  in  to  view 
it.  I  was  still  a  young  man  and  had  never  seen  vast 
riches,  but  I  felt  sure  there  could  not  be  another 
such  mass  in  all  the  world.  However,  all  our  offi- 
cers agreed  that  we  should  leave  it  untouched,  and 
that  the  doorway  should  be  walled  up  as  before,  and 
we  should  not  speak  of  it  lest  Montezuma  learn  of 
our  discovery. 

All  of  us,  officers  and  soldiers,  were  men  of  energy 
and  experience,  who  believed  that  our  master,  Jesus 
Christ,  aided  us  with  his  divine  hand,  and  we  now 
deputed  four  officers  and  twelve  of  our  most  trusted 
and  faithful  soldiers,  of  whom  I  was  one,  to  represent 
to  Cortes  how  we  were  cooped  up  in  this  strong  city, 


174  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

as  if  in  a  trap  or  cage.  We  begged  him  to  remem- 
ber the  causeways  and  bridges,  how  people  of  the 
towns  we  had  passed  through  had  cautioned  us  that 
Montezuma  was  acting  as  his  god  Huitzilopochth 
had  advised  —  that  he  allow  us  to  enter  the  city  and 
then  fall  on  and  slay  us ;  we  begged  him  not  to  trust 
to  the  kindness  and  good  will  of  Montezuma,  for 
the  hearts  of  men,  and  of  Indians  in  particular,  are 
inconstant ;  all  this  friendship  might  end  in  a  moment, 
at  a  whim  of  Montezuma,  for  he  had  merely  to 
attack  us  with  the  sword,  or  cut  off  our  food  and 
water,  or  draw  up  the  bridges,  and  we  should  be 
helpless;  considering  the  troops  of  warriors  Monte- 
zuma had  always  about  him,  how  should  we  be  able 
to  defend  ourselves?  —  since  all  the  houses  stood  in 
the  water,  how  could  we  count  on  the  aid  of  our 
friends,  the  Tlaxcalans?  —  taking  a  broad  view,  we 
had  no  other  way  to  safeguard  our  lives  but  to  seize 
Montezuma,  and  that  without  further  delay;  all  the 
gold  he  had  given  us,  all  we  had  seen  in  the  secret 
treasury,  all  the  food  set  before  us  could  not  conceal 
facts  from  us;  such  thoughts  as  these  harassed  us 
day  and  night  and  were  always  in  our  minds;  and  if 
among  us  there  were  those  heedless  of  the  trap  we 
were  in,  they  were  senseless,  their  eyes  dazzled  by 
gold  and  incapable  of  seeing  the  death  that  stood 
before  them. 

When  Cortes  heard  our  plea  he  said,  "  Do  not 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      175 

imagine,  gentlemen,  that  I  sleep  in  peace,  or  that 
what  you  state  has  not  caused  me  the  anxiety  you 
express.  But  let  us  weigh  well  first.  Are  we  strong 
enough  in  numbers  to  seize  this  great  monarch  in 
the  midst  of  his  guards  and  other  warriors?  By 
what  bold  deed  can  we  so  do  this  that  he  will  not 
call  on  his  warriors  to  attack,  us  at  once?  " 

Four  of  our  officers  said  that  the  only  way  was  to 
entice  Montezuma  out  of  his  palace  into  our  quarters, 
and  then  tell  him  he  must  remain  a  prisoner  and  if 
he  offered  any  resistence  or  cried  out,  he  must  die. 
If  our  captain  did  not  himself  wish  any  hand  in  such 
a  business,  the  officers  said  that  they  themselves 
would  carry  It  out,  for  between  the  two  dangers  in 
which  we  stood  it  was  better  for  us  to  take  the  mon- 
arch prisoner  then  to  wait  till  he  made  war  on  us  — 
for  if  he  attacked  us,  what  escape  should  we  have? 
Moreover,  some  of  us  soldiers  told  Cortes  that  the 
house-steward  who  supplied  us  food  had  taken  on 
haughty  airs  and  did  not  supply  us  so  well  as  at  first. 
Lastly,  our  allies,  the  Tlaxcalans,  had  secretly  said 
to  our  interpreter,  Aguilar,  that  the  Mexicans  these 
last  two  days  had  not  seemed  kindly  disposed  toward 
us. 

One  whole  hour  we  spent  deliberating  whether  or 
not  we  should  take  Montezuma  prisoner,  and  how 
the  deed  was  to  be  done.  At  last  we  came  to  full  con- 
clusion, and  Cortes  gave  his  consent.     All  that  fol- 


176  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

lowing  night  we  spent  in  prayer,  asking  the  Al- 
mighty's support  in  our  holy  cause. 

The  next  morning  two  Tlaxcalans  secretly  got  into 
our  quarters  and  brought  from  Vera  Cruz  a  letter 
announcing  that  Juan  de  Escalante,  whom,  we  said 
some  chapters  back,*  we  had  left  behind  as  governor 
of  Vera  Cruz,  six  other  Spaniards,  and  all  the 
Totonacs  in  his  company  had  met  death  in  a  battle 
with  Mexican  warriors.  So  also  a  horse.  The 
story  went  that  Mexican  caciques  had  demanded 
tribute;  our  allies,  the  Totonacs,  had  refused  to  pay 
it;  Escalante  had  commanded  the  Mexicans  to  leave 
the  Totonacs  in  peace;  to  which  the  Mexicans  had 
sent  a  contemptuous  answer.  Engagements  fol- 
lowed, and  in  our  defeat  our  allies  turned  against 
us  and  refused  to  bring  food  or  serve  the  garrison. 
Faith  that  we  Spaniards  were  teules  had  vanished. 
Both  Totonacs  and  Mexicans  threatened  our  little 
settlement,  and  instead  of  veneration  now  expressed 
contempt. 

Only  God  could  know  what  sorrow  this  news  gave 
us.  It  was  the  first  defeat  we  had  suffered  in  New 
Spain.  Any  hearty  reader  of  this  narrative  sees 
how  rapidly  our  fortune  was  changing  from  good  to 
bad.  We  had  entered  this  great  city  with  a  splendid 
and  triumphant  reception,  we  had  been  in  possession 
of  rich  presents  which  Montezuma  every  day  gave 

*  Pages  83   and  84. 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      177 

both  our  captain  and  ourselves;  we  had  seen  the 
treasure  house  filled  with  gold;  we  had  known  the 
people  believed  us  teules  who  could  not  fail  of  victory 
in  battle.  Now  their  delusion  had  fled;  they  would 
look  upon  us  as  like  other  men,  liable  to  defeat,  and 
we  should  soon  see  their  insolence  toward  us  grow- 
ing. Now  more  than  ever  it  behooved  us  to  get  pos- 
session of  Montezuma's  person. 

We  made  final  arrangements  after  our  night  of 
prayer  that  our  bold  attempt  might  redound  to  the 
glory  of  God.  When  Cortes  sent  to  tell  Monte- 
zuma that  we  were  about  to  pay  him  a  visit,  the 
monarch  more  or  less  understood  that  our  captain 
was  coming  because  of  the  battle  that  had  taken  place 
on  the  coast,  and  he  had  misgivings,  yet  he  sent  word 
that  Cortes  should  come  and  would  be  welcome. 
Our  captain  took  with  him  five  ofiicers,  Alvarado, 
Sandoval,  Lugo,  Leon  and  Avila,  and  also  me  and 
our  interpreters.  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar.  We 
all  went  completely  armed,  and  our  whole  troop 
stayed  behind  ready  for  march  and  horses  saddled. 

Cortes  made  his  usual  felicitations  when  he  entered 
the  monarch's  apartments  and  then  said  through  his 
interpreters,  "  I  am  greatly  astonished  that  so  valiant 
a  ruler  as  you,  who  publishes  himself  our  friend, 
should  command  your  warriors  near  the  coast  to  take 
up  arms  against  my  Spaniards,  and  should  dare  to 
demand  from  towns  under  the  protection  of  my  king, 


178  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Indian  men  and  women  for  sacrifice !  Nor  is  this 
all.  They  hav^e  killed  one  of  my  brothers  [Cortes 
prudently  did  not  wish  to  speak  of  Escalante  and  six 
soldiers  who  died  as  soon  as  they  got  back  to  the 
coast  encampment,  for  Montezuma  did  not  then  know 
of  this]  and  a  horse.  How  differently  we  for  our 
part  have  done !  As  your  friend  I  told  my  officers 
to  do  all  they  could  to  meet  your  wishes.  You  have 
ordered  the  very  opposite.  A  little  time  ago  you 
sent  many  warriors  to  Cholula  to  destroy  us.  From 
the  friendship  I  bore  you  I  did  not  then  tell  you  I 
knew  the  fact.  But  now  again  your  warriors  auda- 
ciously plot  to  kill  us.  For  this  treachery  I  will  not 
make  war  on  you,  nor  destroy  this  city.  But  that 
we  may  keep  peace  between  us,  you  must  quietly 
come  to  our  quarters  and  stay  with  us  there.  You 
shall  be  well  served,  as  well  as  if  you  were  in  your 
own  palace.  If  you  now  make  any  alarm,  or  cry 
out,  these  officers  of  mine  here  will  kill  you  at  once, 
for  that  purpose  only  I  brought  them  with  me." 

At  these  words  a  sudden  terror  struck  Monte- 
zuma and  he  was  for  a  time  speechless.  At  length, 
however,  he  answered  that  he  had  never  ordered  his 
people  to  take  up  arms  against  us,  and  he  would  at 
once  send  for  his  chief  warriors  and  find  out  the 
truth.  Saying  this  he  loosened  the  seal  of  Huitzilo- 
pochtli  which  he  wore  round  his  wrist  and  only  took 
from  his  arm  when  he  issued  orders  of  importance 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      179 

that  were  to  be  at  once  executed.  As  to  our  pre- 
sumption in  proposing  to  take  him  away  from  his 
house,  he  said  he  was  astounded,  that  he  was  not 
one  from  whom  we  should  malce  such  a  demand  and 
he  was  not  minded  to  go. 

Cortes  in  return  gave  very  good  arguments  for 
our  having  come  to  our  conclusions,  but  Montezuma 
brought  even  stronger  showing  why  he  should  not 
leave  his  house.  In  this  way  above  half  an  hour 
went  by,  when  Juan  Velasquez  de  Leon,  whose  voice 
was  uncommonly  loud  and  harsh,  spoke  out  to  Cortes 
and  in  what  he  said  expressed  the  feelings  of  the 
other  officers  impatiently  sitting  by,  "  What's  the  use 
of  making  so  many  words?  He  must  either  go 
quietly  with  us,  or  we  cut  him  down  on  the  spot. 
Tell  him  once  more  that  if  he  cries  out  we  shall  kill 
him.     On  this  depend  our  lives." 

When  Montezuma  saw  the  black  looks  of  our 
officers,  and  heard  Leon's  rough  voice,  he  asked 
Donna  Marina  what  the  man  who  spoke  so  loud  said. 
Marina,  who,  as  I  have  before  remarked,  was  very 
clever  and  knew  well  how  to  give  a  good  answer, 
replied,  "  Great  ruler,  what  I  counsel  is  that  you  go 
at  once  to  their  quarters  and  build  up  no  further 
difficulties.  I  know  they  will  pay  you  every  respect 
belonging  to  a  great  cacique.  If  you  remain  here 
they  will  cut  you  down." 

Thereupon  Montezuma  turned  to  Cortes.    "  Mai- 


i8o  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

inche,"  he  said,  "  I  have  a  son  and  two  daughters. 
Take  them  as  hostages.  Do  not  put  such  a  disgrace 
upon  me  as  to  demand  my  person.  What  will  my 
caciques  say  if  they  see  me  led  off  prisoner?"  But 
Cortes  answered  that  the  monarch's  own  person  was 
the  only  guarantee  of  our  safety,  and  there  was  no 
other  way  of  easing  our  minds.  Finally,  at  the  end 
of  much  more  discussion,  the  ruler  determined  to  go 
quietly  with  us,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  declared  his 
purpose,  our  captain  and  officers  showed  him  every 
civility,  begging  him  to  pardon  their  insistence  and 
to  tell  his  guards  and  warriors  that  he  had  advised 
with  Huitzilopochtli  and  his  attendant  papas  and 
finally  had  of  his  own  free  will  taken  up  residence 
in  our  quarters.  His  splendid  litter  which  he  used 
when  he  left  his  palace  with  all  his  suite  was  then 
brought,  and  he  went  with  us  to  our  quarters.  There 
we  placed  guards  over  him. 

The  messengers  through  whom  Montezuma  sum- 
moned the  warriors  by  the  seal  of  Huitzilopochtli, 
brought  the  warring  caciques  from  the  coast  as 
prisoners.  What  the  monarch  said  to  them  when 
they  stood  before  him  I  do  not  know,  but  in  the  end 
he  sent  them  to  Cortes  for  judgment.  Then  these 
unfortunate  men  confessed  that  Montezuma  had 
commanded  them  to  levy  tribute  by  force  of  arms, 
and  if  any  teules  should  protect  those  rebelling 
against  the  levy,  to  put  them  also  to  the  sword. 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      i8i 

Cortes  sent  word  to  the  monarch  that  what  the  men 
said  involved  him  also.  Thereupon  Montezuma 
fell  to  excusing  himself;  upon  which  our  captain  said 
that  for  himself  he  believed  the  warriors'  confession, 
and  that,  according  to  the  laws  of  our  country,  the 
ruler  himself  deserved  punishment;  yet  our  captain's 
love  for  him  was  so  great  that,  even  if  he  were 
guilty,  he,  Cortes,  would  himself  pay  the  penalty 
rather  than  that  Montezuma  should  suffer. 

Cortes  now  sentenced  the  warriors  to  be  burned 
in  front  of  the  ruler's  palace,  and  that  there  might 
be  no  outbreak  while  the  sentence  was  carried  out, 
Cortes  ordered  Montezuma  to  be  put  in  chains. 
Grief  overcame  the  monarch  when  this  was  done,  and 
he  moaned,  but  in  the  end,  after  the  execution  was 
over,  Cortes  with  five  of  his  officers  went  to  his  apart- 
ment where  our  captain  himself  took  off  the  fetters, 
and  spoke  with  such  affection,  saying  that  although 
Montezuma  was  already  lord  of  many  countries  he 
would  make  him  master  of  many  more,  and  if  he 
now  wished  to  go  to  his  palace  he  would  give  him 
leave,  that  even  while  Cortes  was  speaking  tears 
welled  in  the  monarch's  eyes  and  rolled  down  his 
cheeks.  He  answered  with  courtesy,  knowing  all  he 
heard  was  mere  words,  that  he  thanked  Cortes  for 
his  kindness  and  for  the  present  he  preferred  to  stay 
where  he  was. 

In  this  way  I  have  told  how  the  great  Montezuma 


1 82  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

was  imprisoned.  In  our  quarters  his  household  still 
surrounded  him  and  he  bathed  daily  as  was  his  wont 
in  his  own  palace.  He  himself  showed  not  the  least 
anger  at  his  confinement.  Twenty  of  his  chief 
counsellors  always  stayed  with  him.  He  collected 
tribute,  settled  disputes,  and  attended  to  affairs  of 
state  as  before.  The  visiting  caciques  waited  on 
him  and,  no  matter  how  great  the  cacique,  paid  him 
the  same  veneration  as  before,  taking  off  their  fine 
garments,  putting  on  those  of  hennequen  and  coming 
barefoot  before  him.  Nor  did  they  enter  at  the 
chief  gate,  but  by  a  side  door  and  approaching  with 
their  customary  three  prostrations  and  down-cast 
eyes  and  their  "  Lord,  my  Lord,  my  great  Lord," 
by  means  of  pictures  drawn  and  painted  on  hen- 
nequen cloths  they  told  him  of  their  suit  or  other 
difficulty  about  which  they  wished  to  consult  him, 
with  thin  sticks  pointing  to  the  different  objects  drawn 
to  explain  the  nature  of  the  suit  and  what  they 
wanted.  Two  elders  who  were  distinguished  ca- 
ciques stood  on  these  occasions  near  Montezuma  and 
when  they  had  understood  the  pleas,  they  told 
Montezuma  the  arguments  and  the  monarch  in  a 
few  words  pronounced  his  judgment.  With  three 
deep  bows,  and  without  uttering  a  syllable  or  turning 
their  backs,  the  parties  to  the  suit  then  retired,  and 
once  out  of  the  presence  of  Montezuma  put  on  their 
rich  garments  and  went  strolling  through  Mexico. 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      183 

When  Mexican  chiefs  and  his  nephews  called  upon 
Montezuma  they  asked  the  reasons  for  his  Imprison- 
ment, and  if  they  should  make  war  and  free  him. 
If  he  were  once,  they  said,  outside  our  quarters,  the 
people  would  rise  up  in  arms.  But  he  answered 
that  he  did  not  wish  sedition  in  the  city,  and  if  he  did 
not  join  them  they  would  want  to  put  a  new  ruler 
In  his  place;  and  he  silenced  them  by  saying  he  was 
doing  himself  the  pleasure  of  staying  a  few  days  with 
us,  and  when  he  wished  to  complain  he  would  tell 
them;  and  that  they  must  not  stir  up  the  people  or 
make  any  trouble,  for  this  visit  of  his  was  with  the 
consent  of  the  god  Huitzilopochtli  whom  certain 
papas  had  consulted. 

All  the  entertainment  we  could  think  of  Cortes  and 
every  one  of  us  brought  forward,  and  on  the  whole 
Montezuma  became  fairly  content  with  the  attention 
we  showed  him  and  he  continually  felt  greater  de- 
light in  our  company.  Whenever  any  of  us  were 
with  him  we  doffed  our  helmets  and  bore  ourselves 
with  most  marked  civility,  and  he  treated  us  with 
greatest  politeness.  Our  captain  was  a  man  who 
thought  carefully  In  all  things,  as  I  have  said,  and 
now  he  strove  that  the  monarch  might  not  feel  his 
imprisonment  too  deeply.  Therefore  every  morn- 
ing, after  we  had  said  our  prayers,  Cortes  accom- 
panied by  four  officers  went  to  ask  how  he  was,  and 
what  he  would  like,  until  the  monarch  one  day  de- 


184  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

clared  that  his  confinement  did  not  weary  him  be- 
cause our  gods  had  given  us  power  to  take  him 
prisoner  and  HuitzilopochtH  had  agreed  to  it. 

Sometimes  Montezuma  and  Cortes  played  at  a 
game  the  Mexicans  call  totoloc.  It  is  played  with 
smooth  small  balls,  which  here  were  made  of  gold, 
pitched  at  certain  slabs.  Five  throws  made  up  the 
game  and  gold  and  silver  trinkets  were  the  stakes. 
I  still  remember  that  once  Pedro  de  Alvarado  was 
scoring  for  Cortes,  and  one  of  his  nephews,  a  noted 
cacique,  for  the  monarch,  and  Alvarado  always 
marked  one  more  point  than  Cortes  had  gained. 
Upon  this  Montezuma  observed,  courteously  and 
laughingly,  that  he  was  not  exactly  pleased  with  the 
way  Tonatio  (so  they  called  Alvarado)  kept  the 
count,  because  he  made  so  much  ixoxol  in  his  score  — 
which  in  their  speech  means  that  he  cheated,  in  that 
he  always  marked  one  score  too  many. 

In  those  days  I  was  quite  a  young  fellow  and 
whenever  I  was  sentinel  in  his  apartment  I  behaved 
with  such  respect  that  he  inquired  who  I  was  and 
sent  me  offer  of  a  present.  I  thanked  him  for  his 
kindness  and  hoped  God  would  bless  him.  When 
the  interpreter  gave  my  answer,  Montezuma  said, 
"  Bernal  Diaz  seems  to  me  to  have  the  feelings  of 
a  well-bred  man,"  and  to  his  gift  he  added  three 
plates  of  gold  and  two  packages  of  cotton  stuffs. 

Of  a  morning  it  was  his  habit  to  say  his  prayers 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      185 

the  first  thing  and  make  sacrifice  to  his  gods.  He 
then  took  his  breakfast,  which  was  a  Hght  meal,  for 
he  ate  only  chili  peppers  and  no  meat.  After  this 
he  gave  audience  for  an  hour  to  those  caciques  who, 
as  I  have  told,  came  from  a  distance  to  lay  disputes 
before  him  and  have  his  judgment.  The  rest  of  the 
day  he  spent  in  amusement,  particularly  with  his 
wives.  So  Montezuma  passed  his  time  with  us,  now 
and  then  laughing,  now  and  then  reflecting  on  his 
imprisonment. 

After  the  execution  of  the  Mexican  warriors  and 
Montezuma  had  worn  our  fetters,  our  captain  de- 
termined to  despatch  a  man  of  good  presence,  who 
was  also  an  excellent  musician,  Alonzo  de  Grado, 
to  Vera  Cruz  with  the  powers  of  lieutenant.  Grado 
was  one  of  those  who  had  always  opposed  our  going 
on  to  Mexico,  and  who  fomented  dissatisfaction  dur- 
ing our  stay  in  Tlaxcala  and  insisted  on  our  return 
to  the  coast.  If  he  had  been  as  good  a  soldier  as  he 
was  a  man  of  good  address,  his  conduct  of  affairs 
would  have  been  different.  Even  Cortes,  in  giving 
him  the  appointment  said  rather  jokingly,  *'  Alonzo 
de  Grado,  you  now  are  having  fulfilled  your  wish  of 
going  to  Vera  Cruz.  There  you  will  labor  at  build- 
ing the  fortress.  But  keep  out  of  warlike  expedi- 
tions, and  don't  get  killed  as  Juan  de  Escalante  did." 
In  saying  this  Cortes  winked  his  eye  at  us  soldiers 
who  were  standing  round,  as  much  as  to  say  that  we 


1 86  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

knew  Grado  would  not  go  on  such  an  expedition  un- 
less dragged  there  by  the  hair  of  his  head.  Cortes 
particularly  desired  him  to  watch  most  zealously  over 
interests  of  the  settlers  at  Vera  Cruz,  and  not  allow 
any  ill-treatment  of  the  Indians.  But  heeding  in  no 
way  this  excellent  advice,  Grado  troubled  himself 
little  about  completing  the  fortress,  and  spent  all  his 
time  in  feasting  and  gambling.  Cortes,  therefore, 
sent  Gonzalo  de  Sandoval,  who  had  been  chief  con- 
stable since  the  death  of  Escalante,  to  despatch  Grado 
to  Mexico  under  a  guard  of  Indians;  and  to  forward 
also  the  two  blacksmiths  of  the  town  with  all  their 
bellows,  tools  and  much  iron  from  the  ships  we  had 
destroyed  —  such  as  two  heavy  iron  chains,  and  also 
sails,  pitch,  and  a  mariner's  compass,  in  short  every- 
thing needed  to  build  two  sloops  with  which  we  might 
sail  the  lake  of  Mexico. 

When  the  material  for  the  sloops  had  come, 
Cortes  at  once  told  Montezuma  that  he  wished  to 
build  two  small  pleasure  yachts,  and  asked  leave  to 
send  carpenters  to  cut  oak  timber  growing  about 
sixteen  miles  away.  Many  Indian  carpenters  helped, 
and  soon  the  boats  were  done  and  their  masts  and 
rigging  set,  even  to  an  awning  to  keep  off  the  heat 
of  the  sun.  Both  turned  out  to  be  uncommonly  fast 
sailers,  for  Martin  Lopez,  our  carpenter  who 
modeled  them,  was  a  master  in  his  craft  as  well  as  a 
good  soldier. 


Why  We  Imprisoned  Montezuma      187 

When  Montezuma  heard  the  yachts  were 
launched,  he  sent  word  to  Cortes  that  he  wanted  to 
go  hunting  on  an  island  where  he  had  a  game  pre- 
serve. In  that  place  no  one  but  Montezuma,  not 
even  a  cacique,  dared  hunt.  Cortes  answered  that 
there  were  no  objections  to  the  monarch's  going,  but 
if  his  warriors  and  priests  formed  any  plan  of  seiz- 
ing him,  his  life  would  be  in  danger,  and  that  he 
should  go  in  our  yachts  or  sloops,  which  were  swifter 
and  safer  than  canoes.  This  offer  vastly  pleased 
Montezuma  and  he  went  on  board  with  a  large  suite, 
Cortes  ordering  four  officers  and  two  hundred  of  our 
troops  to  accompany  him  and  watch  narrowly  the 
person  of  the  monarch.  That  day  there  was  a  stiff 
breeze  blowing  and  we  were  able  to  work  the  sails 
so  well  that  the  boats  went  flying  across  the  lake. 
Royal  huntsmen  followed  in  canoes  which,  notwith- 
standing numbers  of  rowers,  could  not  keep  up  with 
us  but  fell  far  behind.  This  greatly  amused  Monte- 
zuma and  he  said  it  showed  great  skill,  our  com- 
bining of  the  power  of  sails  and  oars.  At  the  island 
Montezuma  made  vast  slaughter  of  deer,  hares  and 
rabbits  and  returned  quite  contented.  As  we  neared 
the  city  our  officers  ordered  the  cannon  fired,  and 
this  gave  the  monarch  new  pleasure.  Indeed  we 
found  him  so  open  and  frank  that  we  had  genuine 
pleasure  in  treating  him  with  the  respect  in  which 
he  was  held  by  his  own  people. 


i88  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

If  I  were  to  tell  the  veneration  and  service  paid 
him  by  all  the  caciques  of  the  country,  I  should  find 
no  end.  Not  a  thing  he  wished  that  was  not  brought, 
even  if  it  were  on  the  wing.  For  instance,  one  day 
when  some  of  us  were  with  him  a  hawk  swooped 
down  through  an  open  hall  upon  a  quail;  for  the 
Indian  steward  who  had  charge  of  cleaning  our  rooms 
kept  some  quail  and  pigeons.  When  the  hawk 
seized  and  carried  off  its  quarry,  one  of  our  men 
cried,  "  What  a  fine  hawk!  and  how  well  he  flew!  " 
We  all  united  in  saying  how  capital  it  was,  and  that 
the  country  abounded  in  birds  for  hawking.  Monte- 
zuma observing  our  lively  talk  asked  what  we  were 
saying;  and  when  the  interpreter  explained  that  if 
we  had  such  a  bird  we  would  teach  it  to  fly  from  the 
hand  and  attack  any  bird  of  any  size  and  kill  it,  the 
monarch  said,  "  Then  I  will  have  this  very  hawk 
caught,  and  we  shall  see  if  you  can  teach  it  and  hunt 
with  it."  Upon  this  we  all  doffed  our  caps  and 
thanked  him  for  his  kindness.  He  at  once  sum- 
moned his  bird-catchers  and  told  them  to  bring  that 
hawk.  Before  the  hour  of  the  Ay,e  Maria  they 
actually  brought  the  very  bird.  So  it  was,  even  now, 
in  his  confinement,  his  subjects  stood  in  such  awe  of 
him  that  if  he  expressed  wish  for  them,  they  brought 
him  birds  that  flew  in  the  skies  above. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

Hotv  Montezuma  visited  the  chief  temple;  his  nephew, 
Cacamatziuj  conspired  against  him;  and  finally  how  the 
caciques  swore  allegiance  to  our  king;  what  the  Span- 
iards whom  Cortes  sent  out  to  find  gold,  reported. 
Montezuma's  gift  of  the  vast  treasure  of  his  fathers  and 
its  division  among  us. 


In  these  days,  also,  Montezuma  told  Cortes  that 
he  wished  to  pay  his  devotions  and  make  sacrifices 
at  his  chief  temple,  not  only  in  fulfilling  his  religious 
duties  but  also  to  convince  his  caciques,  and  especially 
his  nephews,  who  daily  begged  him  to  permit  them 
to  rescue  him,  that  by  his  own  choice  and  the  con- 
sent of  Huitzilopochtli  he  stayed  with  us.  Cortes 
told  him  he  might  go  and  welcome,  but  if  the  caciques, 
and  papas  should  attack  our  soldiers  or  make  any 
disorder  to  release  him,  our  men  would  at  once  take 
his  life.  Moreover,  he  must  not  sacrifice  any  human 
being,  for  that  was  a  sin  against  the  true  God  we  had 
made  known  ta  him.  Neither  could  Cortes  refrain 
from  adding  that  it  would  be  better  for  him  to  pray 
before  our  altars  and  the  image  of  Our  Lady.    ) 

Montezuma  pledged  that  he  would  not  sacrifice 
any^  humans,  and  then  set  out  in  pomp  of  state,  on 
his  litter,  with  many  caciques  carrying  his  staff  of 


190  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

authority  in  front  of  him,  and  with  four  of  our  offi- 
cers, scores  of  our  soldiers,  and  Padre  de  Olmedo 
to  hold  him  to  his  pledge  about  sacrifices.  When  we 
neared  the  temple  of  Hultzilopochtli,  his  nephews 
and  other  chieftains  assisted  the  monarch  from  his 
litter  and  carried  him  on  their  shoulders,  all  the  ca- 
ciques in  reverence  keeping  their  eyes  on  the  ground 
as  he  passed.  At  the  foot  of  the  temple  many  papas 
waited  to  aid  him  in  mounting  the  steps.  The 
monarch  was  not  long  at  his  devotions  and  went  back 
appearing  In  better  spirits,  and  giving  each  of  us  who 
had  gone  with  him  presents  of  gold.  But  we  found 
that  the  night  before  the  papas  had  sacrificed  four 
Indians  in  spite  of  all  our  captain  and  Padre  de 
Olmedo  had  done  and  said.  All  we  could  now  do 
was  to  feign  Ignorance  of  their  deed,  for  Monte- 
zuma's nephews.  Intent  on  rebellion,  had  roused 
Mexico  and  other  great  towns. 

The  good  reader  will  recall  that  some  chapters 
back  I  told  how  Montezuma's  nephew,  Cacamatzin, 
lord  of  Texcoco,  the  largest  town  In  all  that  country 
after  Mexico,  came  toward  us  four  hundred  Span- 
iards as  we  drew  near  the  capital  city  and,  with  show 
of  regal  pomp,  bade  us  welcome  in  behalf  of  his 
uncle.  When  this  prince  now  knew  that  with  Monte- 
zuma Imprisoned  we  were  taking  all  the  power  we 
could  get  —  even  that  we  had  opened,  although  we 
had  not  taken  anything  from  it,  the  chamber  where 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  191 

lay  the  treasure  of  his  grandfather  —  he  determined 
to  end  our  dominion.  He  called  to  council  all  the 
caciques  who  were  his  vassals,  and  with  them  rela- 
tives who  were  princes  of  other  towns  and  provinces, 
especially  the  lord  of  Matalcingo,  a  man  of  courage, 
so  nearly  related  to  Montezuma  that  many  said  he 
was  the  rightful  heir  to  the  monarchy. 

While  Cacamatzin  was  negotiating  with  these 
chieftains  to  fix  a  day  when  they  should  fall  upon  us 
with  their  united  armies,  the  cacique  of  Matalcingo 
said  that  if  Cacamatzin  would  assure  him  of  his  ele- 
vation to  the  throne,  he  and  all  his  relatives  and  all 
his  people  would  be  the  first  to  take  up  arms  and  turn 
us  out  of  the  city,  or  put  us  to  the  sword.  Cacamat- 
zin answered  the  cacique  of  Matalcingo,  however, 
that  the  crown  belonged  to  him  as  nephew  of  Monte- 
zuma and,  if  he  of  Matalcingo  did  not  wish  to  join, 
himself,  Cacamatzin  and  all  the  others  would  be  able 
to  overcome  us  without  his  aid.  Of  all  this  Monte- 
zuma duly  received  intelligence  from  the  aggrieved 
cacique  of  Matalcingo. 

The  monarch,  extremely  prudent  and  unwilling  to 
see  his  city  in  blood  and  rebellion,  told  Cortes  of  the 
conspiracy,  of  which  we  had,  indeed,  heard  in  gen- 
eral terms.  The  advice  of  Cortes  was  that  Monte- 
zuma should  put  his  Mexican  troops  under  our  cap- 
tain's command  and  we  should  fall  upon  Texcoco  and 
destroy  the  town.      It  was  clear  this  advice  did  not 


192  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

suit  the  monarch,  and  Cortes  sent  Cacamatzin  word 
that  we  wished  to  have  him  for  a  friend,  but  if  he 
began  war  it  would  mean  his  death.  He  was  a 
young  hotbrain,  however,  this  Cacamatzin,  and  oth- 
ers of  the  same  sort  strengthened  him  in  his  opinions, 
and  he  sent  haughty  answers  to  all  the  warnings  our 
captain  offered.  At  length,  when  his  insolence  had 
become  too  gross  for  endurance,  when  Montezuma 
had  sent  trustworthy  messengers  begging  Cacamatzin 
to  come  and  confer  with  him,  saying  the  abiding  In 
our  quarters  lay  wholly  with  himself  and  Mallnche 
had  twice  told  him  to  return  to  his  own  palace,  but 
he  had  refused  to  go  because  the  papas  had  said  he 
must  stay  with  us,  if  he  would  not  be  a  dead  man  — 
and  when  Cacamatzin  had  again  summoned  his  ca- 
ciques and  in  a  haughty  and  traitorous  speech  had  as- 
sured them  that  he  would  kill  us  all  within  four  days, 
and  his  uncle,  Montezuma,  had  a  rabbit's  heart, 
otherwise  he  would  have  attacked  us  as  we  were 
coming  down  the  mountains,  as  he  had  advised  him 
doing  —  and  after  many  plans  and  promises  of  what 
he,  Cacamatzin,  would  do  for  their  enriching  when 
he  should  get  the  lordship  of  Mexico  —  and  after 
the  caciques  had  refused  to  join  him  in  his  traitorous 
design,  and  he  had  sent  word  to  Montezuma  that 
he  might  have  spared  himself  asking  him,  Cacamat- 
zin, to  make  friends  with  those  who  had  done  the 
monarch  dishonor,  possible  only  because  we  were 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  193 

enchanters  and  had  stolen  away  his  reason  and  en- 
ergy by  wizardry  given  us  by  our  gods  and  the  great 
Spanish  Lady  whom  we  called  our  protectress  —  only 
after  Montezuma  had  heard  and  considered  his 
nephew's  insolence  and  excesses,  did  he  give  trusted 
caciques  his  seal  and  orders  to  go  to  Texcoco  and 
seize  and  bring  the  young  hothead  to  Mexico.  When 
this  was  accomplished,  Cacamatzin  became  the  pris- 
oner of  Cortes. 

j  From  all  this  the  reader  may  well  imagine  on  how 
short  a  thread  our  lives  hung.  Every  day  we  heard 
nothing  but  how  they  were  planning  to  cut  us  off  to 
a  man  and  eat  our  flesh.  The  mercy  of  God  was 
all  that  saved  us.  To  God  alone  were  we  indebted 
that  the  excellent  Montezuma  furthered  our  affairs. 
How  great  a  ruler  he  was !  —  that  his  subjects,  even 
in  his  confinement,  faithfully  obeyed  his  commands ! 
In  everything  we  saw  him  do  he  was  indeed  a  great 
monarch,  and  we  not  only  treated  him  with  respect, 
we  really  loved  him,  and  told  him  of  the  power  of 
our  king;  and  Padre  de  Olmedo  spoke  to  him  con- 
stantly about  our  holy  religion. 

When  all  the  cities  were  again  at  peace,  Cortes 
reminded  Montezuma  that,  before  we  entered  Mex- 
ico, he  had  offered  to  pay  tribute  to  our  king,  and  that 
now  he  understood  our  king's  power,  and  the  num- 
ber and  magnificence  of  his  vassals,  it  would  be  well 
if  he  and  his  subjects  gave  their  pledge  and  tribute. 


194  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Montezuma  said  he  would  gather  his  caciques  and 
advise  with  them.  Within  ten  days  he  had  assem- 
bled nearly  all  those  of  the  country  round  about. 
The  cacique  of  Matalcingo,  however,  most  nearly 
related  to  Montezuma,  as  I  have  said,  and  probable 
successor  of  the  monarch,  did  not  come.  He  sent 
word  that  he  was  unable  to  pay  tribute  and  so  would 
not  come  to  the  meeting  —  in  fact,  on  what  he  got 
from  his  province  he  was  scarcely  able  to  live  him- 
self. Angry  at  this  answer,  Montezuma  sent  war- 
riors to  take  the  cacique  prisoner,  but  he,  warned  of 
the  approach  of  the  band,  fled  to  the  interior  of  his 
province  and  kept  himself  out  of  reach. 

To  the  other  caciques  Montezuma  recalled  the 
tradition  handed  down  by  their  forefathers,  written 
down  in  their  books  of  records,  that  a  people  should 
some  day  come  from  the  quarter  where  the  sun  rose 
to  rule  their  lands  and  end  the  Mexican  dominion; 
those  men  he  believed  were  we;  the  papas  had  asked 
Huitzilopochtli  about  it  and  had  offered  sacrifices, 
but  the  gods  no  longer  answered  as  they  used  to  do; 
all  that  they  could  conclude  was  that  what  Huitzilo- 
pochtli had  told  them  before  he  meant  as  his  an- 
swer now,  and  now  they  must  take  his  meaning  to  be 
that  they  should  give  their  pledge  to  the  king  of 
Spain,  whose  subjects  these  teules  were. 

"  For  the  present,"  continued  Montezuma,  *'  we 
cannot  do  otherwise.     We  must  wait  and  see  if  our 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  195 

gods  hereafter  give  a  better  answer.  For  the  pres- 
ent I  wish  and  beg  you  to  give  some  proof  of  al- 
legiance. I  ask  that  no  one  refuse.  Malinche  has 
importuned  me  on  this  point.  During  the  eighteen 
years  I  have  been  your  ruler  you  have  been  loyal  to 
me.  I  have  broadened  your  territories  and  given 
you  wealth.  If  I  am  now  captive,  it  is  because  the 
great  Huitzilopochtli  has  willed  it." 

After  this  reasoning  and  statement  of  Montezuma, 
the  caciques  declared  that  they  would  do  as  he 
wished,  but  they  broke  into  tears,  and  Montezuma 
himself  wept  most  of  all.  The  next  day,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Cortes  and  his  officers,  they  gave  their  pledge 
to  our  king,  all  in  the  same  deep  grief  of  yesterday. 
Even  we  ourselves,  from  the  love  we  bore  Monte- 
zuma, were  softened  at  the  sight  of  his  tears,  and 
wept  with  him.  We  strove  to  redouble  our  atten- 
tions to  him,  and  our  captain  with  the  Padre  de  Ol- 
medo  scarcely  left  him  a  moment. 

One  day  Cortes  was,  as  usual,  sitting  with  Monte- 
zuma, when  through  our  interpreters,  Donna  Ma- 
rina and  Aguilar,  he  asked  of  the  monarch  where 
the  mines  were,  and  the  rivers,  in  which  they  found 
their  gold,  and  by  what  method  they  collected  what 
they  had  brought  him  in  dust.  Our  captain  said  he 
wanted  to  send  out  two  of  his  men  proficient  in 
mining. 

The  gold,  Montezuma  replied,  came  mostly  from 


196  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

a  province,  Zacatula,  on  the  south  coast,  ten  or  twelve 
days'  journey  from  Mexico.  There  they  washed  the 
earth  in  gourds  and  the  gold  sank  to  the  bottom  of 
the  vessel.  Then  they  also  brought  him  gold  from 
another  province,  Tustepec,  near  where  we  had 
landed  on  the  north  coast,  where  natives  gathered  it 
from  beds  of  rivers  and  also  worked  good  mines  in 
a  land  near  by  not  subject  to  him.  If  Cortes  wished 
to  send  some  of  his  men  there,  Montezuma  con- 
tinued, he  would  give  caciques  to  go  with  them. 
Thanking  the  monarch  for  his  offer,  Cortes  dis- 
patched Gonzalo  de  Umbria  to  Zacatula,  and  a 
young  officer,  Pizarro  (Peru  was  still  unknown),  to 
the  mines  in  the  north.  Soldiers  accompanied  each 
officer,  who  was  given  forty  days  to  go  and  return. 

At  this  time,  too,  the  great  Montezuma  gave  our 
captain  a  hennequen  cloth  on  which  draughtsmen 
had  very  accurately  painted  all  the  rivers  and  bays 
along  the  coast  from  Panuco  to  Tabasco,  for  towards 
a  distance  of  five  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  and  also 
the  river  Coatzacoalcos.  We  knew  well  all  the  har- 
bors and  bays  described  on  the  cloth  from  our  voy- 
age with  Grijalva,  but  we  knew  little  of  the  Coatza- 
coalcos, which  the  Mexicans  said  was  broad  and 
deep.  Cortes  determined  to  send  some  one  to  take 
soundings  at  its  mouth  and  learn  what  sort  of  coun- 
try was  about  it.  Diego  de  Ordas,  a  man  of  intelli- 
gence and  courage  and  one  of  our  officers,  proffered 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  197 

his  service  and  asked  for  soldiers  and  caciques  to 
keep  him  company.  Cortes  was  loth  to  part  with 
Ordas,  for  a  man  of  such  good  counsel  he  wished  to 
keep  near.  But  at  last,  in  order  not  to  displease 
him,  our  captain  gave  consent.  Montezuma  then 
cautioned  the  officer  to  be  on  his  guard,  for  the  peo- 
ple of  that  country  were  very  warlike  and  not  sub- 
ject to  him,  and  therefore  if  harm  should  befall  him, 
he,  the  monarch,  should  not  suffer  reproach;  on  the 
frontiers,  before  entrance  to  the  province,  he  would 
meet  garrisons  of  Mexican  warriors,  and  if  he,  Or- 
das, had  need  of  them,  he  should  take  them  for  his 
company. 

The  first  to  return  to  the  City  of  Mexico  were 
Gonzalo  de  Umbria  and  his  comrades,  who  brought 
upwards  of  three  hundred  dollars  in  grains.  The  ca- 
ciques of  the  provinces,  according  to  Umbrla's  ac- 
count, had  taken  many  people  to  two  rivers  and  In 
small  vessels  washed  the  earth  and  collected  the 
gold.  If  clever  miners  were  to  work  in  the  rivers, 
he  thought,  and  the  earth  washed  as  they  washed  It 
in  Santo  Domingo  and  Cuba,  these  would  prove  rich 
mines.  Two  caciques  of  the  province  accompanied 
Umbria,  and  they,  pledging  themselves  as  vassals  of 
our  king,  brought  a  present  worth  about  two  hun- 
dred dollars.  Cortes  was  as  much  pleased  with  the 
gold  as  If  It  had  been  thirty  thousand  dollars,  for  it 
assured  him  that  good  mines  lay  in  that  province, 


198  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

and  he  treated  the  chiefs  so  kindly,  giving  them  green 
glass  beads  and  promises,  that  they  went  back  to  their 
homes  well  contented.  From  what  we  saw  it  was 
evident  that  Umbria  and  his  companions  had  not 
forgotten  themselves  in  their  journey,  for  they  came 
back  with  pouches  stuffed  with  gold. 

Neither  did  Diego  de  Ordas  return  with  empty 
hands.  He  likewise  passed  through  large  towns, 
where  all  the  people  paid  him  respect.  But  he  met 
endless  complaints  of  the  cruelties  and  robberies  of 
the  Mexican  troops  stationed  on  the  borders,  and  the 
caciques  who  were  with  him  threatened  that  if  the 
garrisons  continued  their  misconduct,  they  should  tell 
Montezuma,  who  would  send  them  condign  punish- 
ment. At  the  mouth  of  the  Coatzacoalcos  Ordas 
found  a  depth  of  three  fathoms,  but  further  up  the 
river  became  deeper  and  more  navigable.  Here  also 
Ordas  received  pledges  from  the  people  declaring 
themselves  vassals  of  our  king,  and  again  he  heard 
bitter  complaints  of  Montezuma  and  his  garrisons 
of  warriors.  Cortes  and  all  of  us  joyfully  received 
his  return  and  report  that  the  country  was  well 
adapted  for  cattle-breeding  and  farming,  and  the 
harbor,  although  full  of  shallows,  excellently  placed 
for  trade  with  Cuba,  Santo  Domingo  and  Jamaica. 

With  respect  to  Pizarro,  he  came  back  with  only 
one  soldier,  but  he  brought  over  a  thousand  grains  of 
gold.      In  the  province  of  Tustepec,   he   said,   and 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  199 

other  neighboring  districts,  many  Indians  went  with 
him  to  the  rivers  and  gathered  gold,  two  thirds  of 
which  he  gave  for  their  labor.  Higher  up  in  the 
hills  many  Indians,  armed  with  bows,  arrows,  lances 
and  shields  much  better  than  ours,  had  come  out  to 
meet  him,  declaring  no  Mexican  should  set  foot  in 
their  territory,  but  the  teules  might  come  and  wel- 
come. Here,  when  the  people  wash  for  gold,  the 
dust  comes  out  in  curly  shape.  Pizarro  brought  also 
caciques  from  that  country  who,  bearing  a  present 
of  gold,  told  how  their  people  held  the  Mexicans  in 
abhorrence  and  offered  themselves  as  vassals  of  the 
king. 

Cortes  received  Pizarro  and  the  caciques  with 
pleasant  speeches  and  after  he  assured  the  caciques 
that  they  might  rely  on  our  friendship  to  serve  them 
at  all  times,  he  dismissed  them  with  two  Mexican 
chiefs  to  see  them  in  safety  to  their  borders.  Our 
captain  now  asked  Pizarro  what  had  become  of  the 
other  soldiers  he  had  taken  in  his  company.  Pizarro 
answered  that  he  had  ordered  them  to  remain  be- 
hind, for  the  soil  seemed  so  fertile,  the  mines  so  rich, 
the  people  so  peaceful,  that  he  wished  them  to  form 
a  settlement  and  lay  out  farms  for  growing  cacao, 
maize,  and  cotton,  and  breeding  cattle,  and  to  go 
about  and  examine  the  gold  mines.  Cortes  said 
nothing  at  the  time,  but  we  heard  later  that  in  private 
he  severely  upbraided  Pizarro  for  having  exceeded 


200  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

his  instructions,  saying  it  showed  a  low  disposition 
to  wish  to  be  employed  in  such  things  as  breeding 
cattle  and  planting  cacao,  and  he  at  once  dispatched 
a  soldier,  Alonzo  Luis,  to  summon  immediately  to 
Mexico  the  Spaniards  Pizarro  had  left  behind. 

The  samples  of  gold  and  accounts  that  all  the 
country  was  rich  led  our  captain,  after  deliberating 
with  Ordas  and  other  officers  and  soldiers,  to  say  to 
Montezuma  that  all  the  caciques  and  towns  under  his 
rule  should  pay  tribute  to  our  king,  and  that  he,  most 
wealthy  of  all,  should  give  from  his  treasure. 
Montezuma  replied  that  he  would  ask  all  his  towns 
for  gold,  but  many  would  be  able  at  best  to  give  but 
trifling  trinkets  inherited  from  their  forefathers.  He 
then  dispatched  caciques,  ordering  each  town  where 
the  gold  mines  were  to  give  as  many  gold  bars,  and 
of  the  same  weight,  as  they  were  wont  to  pay  to  him. 
He  sent  two  bars  as  a  sample. 

Within  twenty  days  the  messengers  came  back. 
The  monarch  then  summoned  Cortes  and  our  officers, 
and  several  of  us  whom  he  knew  from  our  standing 
sentinel  in  his  apartments,  and  said,  "  Malinche,  and 
other  officers  and  soldiers,  I  am  greatly  indebted  to 
your  great  king  for  his  having  thought  it  worth  his 
effort  to  send  from  such  distant  countries  to  make 
inquiries  after  me.  But  the  thought  that  most  deeply 
impresses  me  is  that  he  must  be  the  one  who  is  to 
rule  over  us,  according  to  the  saying  we  have  from 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  201 

our  ancestors  and  confirmed  by  the  answers  of  our 
gods.  Therefore,  take  this  gold  for  him.  I  have 
no  more,  for  our  notice  to  collect  was  short.  For 
my  share  I  give  the  whole  of  my  father's  treasure 
secreted  in  your  quarters.  I  know  that  as  soon  as 
you  came  you  saw  it,  and  that  you  sealed  up  the  open- 
ing as  before.  When,  however,  you  forward  this 
treasure  to  your  king,  say  in  your  letter,  '  This  is 
sent  you  by  your  faithful  vassal,  Montezuma.'  To 
this  I  will  add  a  few  chalchihuites  of  such  enormous 
value  that  I  could  not  give  them  to  any  save  your 
great  king.  Each  stone  is  worth  two  loads  of  gold. 
I  also  wish  to  send  him  three  blow  guns,  with  their 
balls  and  bags,  for  they  are  so  rich  in  jewels  they 
will  certainly  please  him.  I  should  like  to  give  him 
all  I  possess,  but  I  now  have  little  left,  for  most  of 
my  gold  and  jewels  I  gave  to  you." 

When  Cortes  and  the  rest  of  us  heard  this  we 
stood  amazed  at  the  generosity  and  goodness  of  the 
monarch,  and  we  took  off  our  helmets  and  spoke  our 
thanks.  Cortes  promised  him  in  words  of  greatest 
affection  that  he  would  write  our  king  of  the  splendid 
presents.  Nor  did  Montezuma  delay.  That  very 
hour  his  house  stewards  handed  over  the  wealth  of 
the  secret  chamber.  So  vast  was  the  heap  of  it  that 
we  were  three  days  in  bringing  it  from  its  corners, 
and  looking  it  over,  and  taking  it  from  the  em- 
broideries on  which  it  was  set.     To  aid  us  we  were 


202  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

obliged  to  call  in  Montezuma's  goldsmiths,  who  had 
a  town  of  their  own  near  Mexico. 

There  was  indeed  so  much  that  when  the  articles 
were  taken  to  pieces  the  gold  alone,  not  counting  the 
silver,  was  found  to  be  worth  more  than  six  hundred 
thousand  dollars,  not  including  the  gold  given  in 
tribute  by  the  towns.  All  this  treasure  we  ordered 
the  goldsmiths  to  melt  down,  and  they  made  bars  of 
it  about  three  fingers  of  the  hand  across.  Of  the 
other  presents  of  immense  value  —  the  chalchihulte 
stones,  the  blow  guns  set  with  pearls  and  jewels,  the 
plumes  and  feathers  and  other  things  —  they  were 
so  rich  and  splendid  that  it  would  not  be  an  easy  task 
to  describe  them.  At  once  Cortes  ordered  made  an 
iron  stamp  bearing  the  royal  arms  of  Spain,  and  all 
the  gold  I  have  spoken  about  was  marked  with  the 
stamp,  except  that  set  with  rich  jewels,  such  as  we 
were  loth  to  take  to  pieces. 

First  of  all,  one  fifth  of  the  treasure  was  set  apart 
for  the  king,  and  Cortes  said  another  fifth  should  be 
set  aside  for  him,  as  we  had  promised  at  the  sand 
dunes  when  we  chose  him  our  captain  general.  After 
that,  he  said  what  he  had  spent  in  fitting  out  the  ex- 
pedition in  Cuba  should  be  taken  from  the  heap;  and 
also  the  sum  due  Diego  Velasquez  for  the  ships  we 
had  destroyed;  and  then  again  the  travelling  ex- 
penses of  the  agents  we  had  sent  to  Spain.  Next 
we  should  deduct  the  shares  of  the  seventy  men  who 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  203 

stayed  behind  in  Vera  Cruz,  and  the  value  of  the 
horse  of  Cortes  that  had  died,  and  the  value  of  the 
mare  of  Sedeno  which  the  Tlaxcalans  had  killed. 
Then  for  the  two  priests,  the  officers,  and  those  who 
brought  horses  there  must  be  double  shares,  and  also 
for  the  musketeers  and  crossbowmen  the  same.  So 
the  nibbling  went  on  till  very  little  remained  to  each 
soldier  as  a  share,  and  the  share  itself  was  such  a 
trifle  that  many  would  not  take  it  and  it  fell  to  Cor- 
tes. We  could  do  nothing  but  hold  our  tongues. 
What  would  it  have  availed  to  ask  justice?  Some 
soldiers  took  their  shares  rated  at  one  hundred  dol- 
lars, and  then  made  such  a  noise  that  Cortes  secretly 
bribed  them  with  presents  and  smooth  speeches.  A 
number  had  their  purses  so  full  that  it  was  not  long 
before  trinkets  and  bars  of  gold  were  in  open  cir- 
culation; and  heavy  gambling  began  after  Pedro 
Valenciano  cut  out  and  painted  some  playing  cards 
from  parchment,  or  drum  skins.  Many  of  the  of- 
ficers employed  Montezuma's  goldsmiths  to  work  out 
for  their  wear  heavy  gold  chains,  and  Cortes  had 
made  among  other  things  a  great  dinner  service  of 
plate. 

One  single  instance  will  show  the  feeling  the  un- 
fair division  of  the  gold  roused  in  our  men.  Among 
us  was  a  seaman  named  Cardenas,  who  had  left  in 
Spain,  while  he  was  out  seeking  their  livelihood,  a 
wife  and  children  in  great  want.     Cardenas  had  seen 


204  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

the  great  heap  of  gold  in  slabs,  plates  and  dust,  and 
when  he  finally  found  his  share  a  mere  hundred  dol- 
lars, he  fairly  fell  ill  in  thinking  about  it.  Seeing 
him  one  day  so  low-spirited,  one  of  his  friends  asked 
him  what  caused  his  heavy  grief  and  sighs.  "  How 
the  devil  can  I  be  otherwise?"  answered  Cardenas, 
"  when  I  see  the  gold  we  earned  with  such  hardships 
get  into  Cortes'  hands,  with  his  fifths,  and  his  money 
for  a  horse  that  died,  and  the  ships  of  Diego  Velas- 
quez, and  other  such  tricks,  while  my  wife  and  chil- 
dren are  dying  for  want  of  food?  I  might  have 
sent  them  a  little  help  when  our  agents  went  to  Spain, 
but  we  put  in  their  hands  all  we  at  that  time  had 
gathered."  "What  gold  are  you  speaking  of?" 
asked  his  friend.  "  Why,  that  which  our  agents 
took  to  Spain,"  returned  Cardenas.  "  If  Cortes 
would  give  me  my  share  of  what  is  due  me,  my  wife 
and  children  could  live  on  it  and  have  to  spare.  But 
Cortes  makes  us  sign  how  we  should  send  to  the 
king,  and  then  he  sends  six  thousand  dollars  to  his 
father,  while  I  and  other  poor  men  fight  night  and 
day  at  Tabasco  and  Tlaxcala  and  Cholula,  and  now 
live  with  death  all  the  time  before  our  eyes.  Cortes 
acts  as  if  he  were  king  himself,  and  carries  off  his 
fifths,  while  we  remain  poverty-stricken  and  all  pro- 
test is  vain."  In  this  strain  he  ran  on,  saying  we  did 
not  want  too  many  kings,  only  our  own.  "  You 
make  yourself  bitter  with  thoughts  that  avail  you 


Of  Conspiracies  and  Gold  205 

nothing,"  his  comrade  returned.  "  You  know  every- 
thing goes  whither  Cortes  and  his  officers  choose  to 
carry  it,  even  the  food.  They  nearly  eat  themselves 
up,  while  we  fare  badly.  But  it  Is  no  use  to  com- 
plain. Get  rid  of  such  thoughts  and  pray  God  we 
do  not  lose  our  lives  in  this  city." 

Here  the  men  had  done  talking,  but  what  they 
said,  and  the  like  said  by  others,  came  to  the  ears  of 
Cortes.*  Thereupon  he  addressed  us  In  a  honied 
speech,  telling  us  he  did  not  want  the  fifth,  but  only 
the  share  promised  him  when  we  chose  him  our  cap- 
tain general;  that  the  gold  we  had  so  far  collected 
was  a  trifle  to  that  which  was  to  come  from  great 
cities  and  rich  mines  scattered  through  the  land, 
enough  to  enrich  every  man  of  us.  He  used  other 
arguments  In  phrases  he  knew  so  well  how  to  form. 
But  finding  they  had  no  effect,  he  secretly  silenced 
some  of  the  soldiers  with  gold,  and  others  by  great 
promises.  He  also  ordered  that  the  food  furnished 
by  Montezuma's  stewards  should  be  more  justly  dl- 

*The  historian,  Antonio  de  Solis,  says  that  Bernal  Diaz  dis- 
cusses the  distribution  of  the  Montezuma  treasure  very  inde- 
cently, and  wastes  too  much  paper  in  enlarging  upon  the  hard- 
ships the  poor  soldiers  underwent  in  the  distribution. 

If  Diaz  could  have  read  the  criticism,  he  might  answer  Solis 
as  he  answered  the  licentiates  who,  on  reading  his  manuscript, 
told  him  it  would  have  been  well  if  he  had  not  praised  himself 
and  his  comrades  so  liberally — "If  we  did  not  speak  well  of 
ourselves,  who  would?  Who  else  witnessed  our  exploits  and 
battles  —  unless,  indeed,  the  clouds  in  the  sky  and  the  birds  fly- 
ing over  our  heads." 


2o6  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

vided,  so  that  every  man  should  have  an  equal  share 
with  himself.  And  then  he  took  Cardenas  aside 
and  gave  him  three  hundred  dollars,  and  told  him  he 
should  go  back  to  his  wife  and  children  on  the  first 
ship  that  left  for  Spain. 

)  Gold  is  commonly  the  great  desire  of  men,  and  the 
more  they  have  the  more  they  want. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

How  we  set  an  altar  on  the  chief  temple,  and  the  anger  of 
the  Mexican  gods  and  people  at  our  act;  and  of  the  fleet 
Velasquez  sent  out  from  Cuba,  what  Montezuma  did 
about  it;  and  our  plan  to  go  against  Narvaez. 

The  great  Montezuma  never  ceased  his  good  will 
towards  us  and  did  as  we  wished  in  every  way  save 
that  he  never  stopped  the  sacrifice  of  human  beings. 
Day  after  day  the  abomination  went  on.  No  protest 
could  induce  him  to  end  it.  The  difficulty  for  us  was 
to  use  some  means  which  would  not  impel  the  people 
and  the  papas  to  arms.  At  last  Cortes,  accompanied 
by  seven  officers  and  soldiers,  went  to  Montezuma 
and  said,  "  Great  monarch,  I  have  already  many 
times  begged  you  not  to  sacrifice  humans  to  those 
false  gods  who  are  deluding  you,  and  yet  the  horrors 
continue  every  day.  I  have  come  now  with  these  of- 
ficers to  ask  your  leave  to  take  away  the  idols  from 
your  temple  and  put  Our  Lady,  Santa  Maria,  and  a 
cross  in  their  stead.  My  men  are  determined  to  pull 
the  idols  down,  and,  if  you  will  not  permit  us,  I  sup- 
pose some  one  or  other  of  your  priests  may  be 
killed." 

When  Montezuma  heard  these  words  and  saw  how 
207 


2o8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

threatening  the  men  looked,  he  answered,  "  Alas, 
Malinche !  why  do  you  wish  utterly  to  destroy  the 
city?  Already  our  gods  are  angry  with  us,  and  I 
can  not  tell  what  revenge  they  will  take.  Have  pa- 
tience till  I  summon  the  papas  and  know  what  they 
think." 

Cortes  now  signed  with  his  hand  for  the  officers 
to  retire,  and  then  he  told  the  monarch  that  the  way 
to  save  the  town  from  open  rebellion  and  the  idols 
from  destruction  was  to  grant  us  room  for  an  altar 
and  an  image  of  Our  Lady  and  the  cross  on  the  top 
of  the  temple.  In  no  other  way  could  he  promise 
him  to  silence  the  murmurs  of  his  men.  As  time 
went  on,  moreover,  the  Mexicans  themselves  would 
see  how  good  and  beneficial  the  change  was  for  their 
souls  and  for  giving  them  abundant  harvests  and 
other  blessings. 

With  deep  sighs  and  a  countenance  full  of  sorrow, 
Montezuma  repeated  that  he  would  confer  with  his 
papas,  and  after  much  discussion  between  monarch 
and  priests  we  gained  leave  to  set  our  altars  opposite 
the  cursed  idol  of  Huitzilopochtli,  and  there  with 
heartfelt  thanks  to  God,  Padre  de  Olmedo  chanted 
mass,  assisted  by  many  of  our  soldiers.  Cortes 
begged  Montezuma  to  order  his  papas  not  to  touch 
the  altar;  and  at  the  same  time  our  captain  appointed 
an  old  soldier  to  be  the  altar's  cleaner  and  curator, 
to  burn  incense,  to  keep  wax  candles  lighted  night 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  209 

and  day,  and  from  time  to  time  to  decorate  It  with 
fresh  branches  and  flowers. 

From  the  very  moment  we  set  this  altar  and  cross 
on  the  great  temple,  the  gods  Huitzilopochtll  and 
Tezcatlipoca  seemed  to  speak  to  the  priests  and  tell 
them  they  wished  to  leave  the  country  —  the  teules 
had  treated  them  with  such  contempt  they  could  not 
stay  In  the  same  spot  with  that  Image  and  cross. 
The  gods  further  said  that  the  gold  which  used  to 
be  kept  for  their  honor  was  now  broken  up  and 
melted  into  bars,  and  we,  with  five  caciques  In  chains, 
were  lording  It  over  the  land.  If  they  were  to  re- 
main In  Mexico,  we  must  be  killed.  This  was  the 
last  they  would  say  on  the  matter. 

In  order  that  Cortes  and  all  of  us  should  know 
this  momentous  decision,  Montezuma  sent  word  that 
he  wished  to  speak  with  him,  and  when  our  captain 
hastened  to  the  monarch,  he  said,  "  How  grieved  I 
am  at  the  command  our  gods  have  given  our  papas 
and  me  and  all  my  people.  For  they  say  we  must 
make  war  on  you,  and  kill  you,  or  drive  you  back  to 
the  sea.  I  advise  you  to  leave  this  city  at  once,  be- 
fore you  are  attacked.  Do  not  fail  to  do  this.  Re- 
member your  lives  are  at  stake." 

Cortes  and  his  officers  were  not  a  Httle  disturbed, 
especially  by  the  monarch's  Insistence  that  our  lives 
were  in  danger.  But  they  hid  their  fears,  and  Cortes, 
thanking  Montezuma  for  his  warning,  added  that 


2IO  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

he  had  no  ships  in  which  to  sail,  and  even  if  we  did 
leave  the  country  we  must  take  with  us  the  monarch 
to  meet  our  king,  and  therefore  he  begged  that 
Montezuma  would  restrain  the  priests  and  chieftains 
till  we  had  built  three  ships  on  the  sand  dunes  —  this 
would  be  the  wiser  course,  for  if  they  began  war  on 
us  we  should  certainly  kill  them  all.  That  the  mon- 
arch might  see  he  purposed  to  carry  out  what  he 
said,  he  further  asked  that  carpenters  be  sent  with 
two  of  our  soldiers  to  cut  wood  near  the  coast. 

When  Montezuma  heard  that  he  was  to  go  with 
us  he  was  more  dispirited  than  ever.  Still  he  said 
he  would  send  the  carpenters  with  orders  to  work, 
not  talk,  and  would  command  the  papas  and  caciques 
not  to  raise  the  town  to  rebellion,  for  they  might  for 
the  time  being  appease  Huitzilopochtli  with  sacri- 
fices, but  not  of  human  lives.  After  this  exciting  in- 
terview we  were  all  in  anxiety  wondering  when  they 
would  begin  their  attack. 

At  once  Cortes  sent  for  Martin  Lopez  and  other 
ship  carpenters,  and  after  some  discussion  about  the 
size  of  the  three  vessels  to  be  built,  he  ordered  them 
to  march  to  Vera  Cruz,  where  every  necessary  thing 
in  iron,  rigging,  tar  and  tow  was  ready,  and  there 
to  set  to  work.  In  all  haste  they  obeyed,  cutting  the 
wood  on  the  coast  near  Vera  Cruz. 

Let  us  leave  them  building  the  ships  and  tell  how, 
back  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  we  grew  more  alarmed 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  211 

and  expected  attack  any  moment.  Our  friends  from 
Tlaxcala  and  Donna  Marina  said  it  was  probable, 
and  we  all  kept  on  the  alert  and  narrowly  watched 
Montezuma.  I  must  here,  and  for  the  last  time,  say 
that  neither  by  night  nor  day  did  we  take  off  our 
armor  or  leggings.  We  even  slept  in  them  with  our 
weapons  in  our  hands.  Our  beds  were  a  bundle  of 
straw  and  a  mat.  Our  horses  stood  saddled  and 
bridled.  In  short,  every  soldier  was  ready  for  ac- 
tion at  a  moment's  notice.  Sentinels  were  posted  and 
each  of  us  in  turn  had  at  least  one  watch  every  night. 
Another  thing,  but  I  do  not  mention  it  in  praise 
of  myself:  I  grew  so  accustomed  to  living  in  armor 
day  and  night  that  after  the  conquest  of  New  Spain 
I  kept  to  the  habit  of  sleeping  in  my  clothes,  and  with- 
out a  bed,  and  I  slept  better  in  soldier  fashion  than 
on  a  down  bed.  Even  now,  in  my  old  age,  when  I 
visit  the  towns  of  my  commendary,*  I  do  not  take  a 
bed,  and  if  I  do  take  one  it  is  because  the  gentlemen 
who  go  with  me  may  not  think  I  take  no  bed  because 
I  have  no  good  one.  And  from  continuous  watch- 
ing at  night  I  am  only  able  to  sleep  for  a  short  time 
together,  and  have  to  get  up  at  intervals  and  take 
a  couple  of  turns  in  the  open  air  and  look  at  the  stars, 
and  this  I  do  without  wearing  a  cap  or  kerchief  round 
my  head,  and  I  am  so  used  to  it  that,  thank  God,  it 

*  Land  and  Indian  towns  given  a  Spaniard  in  those  days  often 
as  reward  for  services. 


212  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

does  me  no  harm.  I  tell  all  this  that  it  may  be  known 
how  we,  the  true  conquistadores,  lived  and  how 
wonted  we  were  to  arms  and  keeping  guard. 

From  our  watch  in  the  great  city  of  Mexico  we 
have  now  to  turn  our  thoughts  back  a  little.  When 
Diego  Velasquez,  the  governor  of  Cuba,  learned  that 
we  had  sent  agents  to  our  king,  with  all  the  gold 
we  had  received  —  the  gold  sun,  the  silver  moon, 
and  many  jewels  and  the  metal  from  the  mines  — 
he  also  heard  that  the  bishop  of  Burgos,  who  favored 
him,  had  treated  our  agents  badly.  The  bishop,  re- 
port went,  then  sent  help  to  Velasquez,  and  advised 
and  even  commanded  him  to  fit  out  an  expedition 
against  us  and  have  us  captured  —  promising  that 
he,  the  bishop,  would  fully  support  Velasquez  before 
our  king. 

With  such  backing  the  governor  of  Cuba  got  to- 
gether a  fleet  of  nineteen  ships,  carrying  fourteen 
hundred  soldiers,  above  twenty  cannon,  and  stores 
of  powder,  balls  and  gun-flints.  Then  they  also  had 
eighty  horsemen,  ninety  crossbowmen  and  seventy 
musketeers.  Fat  and  heavy  as  he  was,  Velasquez 
had  in  the  warmth  of  his  wrath  visited  every  town 
in  Cuba  to  hasten  the  provisioning  of  the  ships,  and 
to  invite  settlers  to  join  Panfilo  de  Narvaez  and  have 
the  honor  of  taking  Cortes  and  the  rest  of  us  pris- 
oners, or  at  least  blowing  out  our  brains.  After 
such  a  send-off  Narvaez  sailed  across  the  sea  with 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  213 

all  his  fleet.  A  north  wind  struck  him  one  night 
and  foundered  one  vessel  of  small  burden,  but  the 
other  ships  came  safely  to  the  harbor  of  San  Juan  de 
Ulua. 

When  the  arrival  of  the  fleet  became  known  to 
three  soldiers  whom  Cortes  had  sent  out  in  search 
of  gold  mines,  these  men,  Cervantes,  Escalona  and 
Alonzo  Carretero,  did  not  hesitate  a  moment  to  go 
to  Narvaez'  ship;  and  as  soon  as  they  found  them- 
selves on  board,  and  had  partaken  the  food  and  wine 
given  them,  they  praised  the  Almighty  for  delivering 
them  from  the  power  of  Cortes  and  the  city  of  Mex- 
ico. "  How  much  better  to  be  drinking  wine  here 
than  slaving  under  Cortes,"  they  cried,  "  with  no  rest 
night  or  day,  daring  scarcely  speak  a  word,  and 
death  staring  us  in  the  face!  "  And  Cervantes,  a 
low  buffoon,  exclaimed,  "  O  Narvaez,  Narvaez,  what 
a  fortunate  man  that  you  came  at  this  time  when 
the  traitor  Cortes  has  got  together  more  than  seven 
hundred  thousand  dollars  of  gold,  and  all  his  men 
are  enraged  because  he  has  taken  a  greater  part  of 
the  gold  and  they  will  not  accept  what  he  offers 
them."  So  these  worthless  fellows  told  Narvaez 
more  than  he  wished  to  know. 

The  great  Montezuma  soon  learned  that  these 
ships,  with  many  soldiers  on  board,  had  anchored 
in  the  port,  and  he  secretly,  without  a  word  to 
Cortes,  sent  some  of  his  caciques  to  bear  presents  of 


214  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

gold  and  furnish  food  from  neighboring  villages. 
Narvaez,  in  turn,  sent  word  to  Montezuma  that 
Cortes  and  all  the  rest  of  us  were  nothing  but  a 
parcel  of  thieves  and  vagabonds  who  had  fled  from 
Spain  without  the  permission  of  our  king,  and  when 
his  majesty  had  heard  that  we  were  here,  and  knew 
of  the  robberies  and  other  ill  deeds  we  had  done, 
and  that  we  had  taken  Montezuma  prisoner,  he  or- 
dered Narvaez  to  set  out  with  all  these  ships,  sol- 
diers and  horses  and  end  our  disorders,  free  the 
monarch,  and  put  Cortes  and  all  the  rest  of  us  evil- 
workers  to  the  sword  or  take  us  alive  and  send  us 
to  Spain,  where  sure  death  awaited  us. 

Montezuma  heard  this  message  with  natural 
satisfaction,  particularly  the  part  telling  how  many 
ships,  horses,  cannon,  musketeers  and  crossbowmen 
the  new  fleet  had.  He  believed  they  would  take  us 
prisoners.  In  addition,  when  the  monarch's  mes- 
sengers saw  the  three  treacherous  rascals  who  had 
deserted  to  Narvaez,  and  perceived  they  said  evil 
of  Cortes,  they  found  more  reason  to  believe  the 
scandal  Narvaez  had  told.  They  brought  back  to 
Montezuma  a  picture  of  the  fleet  accurately  painted 
on  cloth,  and  he  thereupon  sent  Narvaez  more  gold 
and  cotton  stuffs,  and  ordered  all  the  towns  in  the 
neighborhood  to  supply  the  Spaniard  with  plenty  of 
food. 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  215 

Three  whole  days  the  monarch  was  in  possession 
of  this  news  and  Cortes  knew  nothing  about  it.  One 
day,  however,  when  our  captain  went  to  pay  his  usual 
visit,  he  said  to  Montezuma  that  it  seemed  to  him 
he  looked  in  particularly  good  spirits,  and  he  asked 
the  monarch  how  it  was.  Montezuma  answered 
that  he  felt  better  than  he  had  for  some  time.  As- 
tonished at  this  sudden  change,  Cortes  called  again 
the  same  day,  and  the  monarch  then  feared  he  knew 
about  the  ships,  and  to  turn  aside  suspicion  he  said, 
"  Malinche,  I  have  just  this  moment  heard  that 
eighteen  ships  and  a  great  number  of  troops  and 
horses  have  come  to  port  where  you  landed.  It  has 
all  been  painted  on  cloth  and  sent  me.  You  have 
come  twice  to-day,  and  doubtless  this  time  you  bring 
me  the  news.  Now  you  will  have  no  need  to  build 
ships.  Because  you  did  not  tell  me  of  it  I  may  have 
felt  hurt,  yet  I  am  delighted  at  the  arrival  of  your 
brothers,  for  you  can  go  back  to  Spain  now.  This 
removes  all  difficulties." 

When  Cortes  heard  this  and  saw  the  paintings  on 
the  cloth  he  exclaimed  in  delight,  "Thank  God! 
who  at  the  right  time  sends  aid  for  us !  "  As  for 
us  —  we  soldiers  were  so  rejoiced  that  we  could  not 
keep  quiet,  and  our  horsemen  galloped  about  firing 
salute  after  salute.  Cortes,  however,  saw  plainly 
that  Diego  Velasquez  had  sent  the  fleet  against  him 


2i6  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

and  against  all  of  us;  and  he  said  what  he  felt  about 
it  to  us,  and  by  rich  presents  and  promises  he  won 
our  pledge  to  stand  by  him. 

Our  captain,  I  have  said,  was  a  man  who  exercised 
such  care  and  forethought  that  the  smallest  advan- 
tage did  not  escape  him,  and  whatever  difficulty  he 
might  be  in  he  managed  to  put  right.  The  facts  must 
not  be  forgotten,  however,  that  he  had  the  good 
fortune  to  have  trustworthy  officers  and  soldiers  who 
not  only  brought  a  powerful  arm  to  battle,  but  also 
aided  him  with  prudent  advice.  At  that  time,  in 
the  way  of  council,  we  all  agreed  that  he  should  at 
once  send  letters  by  Indian  couriers  to  Narvaez,  in 
the  most  friendly  way  offering  our  services  to  do 
what  he  should  command,  and  begging  him  not  to 
excite  rebellion  in  the  land  or  permit  the  Indians  to 
see  any  enmity  among  us.  We  wrote  in  this  friendly 
tone  because  our  numbers  were  so  very  small  in  com- 
parison with  his,  and  In  order  to  get  his  good  will 
and  learn  how  he  was  inclined. 

This  letter  of  Cortes'  sent  by  the  courier  duly 
reached  Narvaez,  and  he  for  his  part  went  about 
showing  it  to  his  officers  and  making  merry  at  it,  and 
even  at  us.  One  of  his  officers,  named  Salvatierra, 
reproved  him,  it  was  said,  for  even  reading  a  letter 
from  such  a  traitor  as  Cortes,  saying  he  ought  to 
march  against  us  and  not  leave  one  of  us  alive;  for 
his  own,  Salvatlerra's,  self,  he  swore,  he  would  cut 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  217 

off  Cortes'  ears  and  roast  and  eat  them.  Other  such 
brutality  was  rife. 

From  ourselves  at  Mexico,  likewise,  Cortes  de- 
spatched our  Padre  de  Olmedo  carrying  a  stock  of 
persuasive  articles  of  gold  and  precious  stones,  and 
to  tell  how  Cortes  wished  for  peace  and  friendship. 
But  upon  Olmedo's  arriving  and  calling  upon  him 
Narvaez  refused  to  listen,  and  called  us  all  traitors. 
When  Olmedo  replied  that  on  the  contrary  we  were 
most  faithful  servants  of  the  king,  Narvaez  grossly 
insulted  him.  It  was  then  the  padre  secretly  dis- 
tributed the  gold  to  those  Cortes  had  named,  and 
won  over  the  chief  officers  to  our  side. 

Cortes,  receiving  daily  letters  from  the  camp  of 
Narvaez,  and  from  Sandoval  at  Vera  Cruz,  learned 
that  Narvaez  had  sent  the  royal  auditor  a  prisoner 
to  Spain,  and  thrown  in  chains  others  who  spoke  of 
us  as  deserving  men,  and  that  fearing  like  treatment, 
five  officers  had  gone  over  to  Sandoval.  Finally  we 
heard  that  Narvaez  had  stated  his  intention  shortly 
to  go  in  person  to  Mexico  and  take  us  prisoners. 
When  such  intelligence  as  this  reached  Cortes,  he 
promptly  called  together  all  those  who  were  wont 
to  advise  with  him  and  whom  he  knew  faithful  to 
his  interests.  In  this  council  we  all  agreed  that  with- 
out waiting  for  any  more  letters,  we  should  im- 
mediately march  against  Narvaez.  Pedro  de  Al- 
varado  was  to  remain  in  Mexico  to  guard  Monte- 


2i8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

zuma,  and  all  the  soldiers  not  anxious  to  join  our 
expedition,  and  also  possible  partisans  of  Velasquez, 
were  to  stay  with  him. 

Fortunately  Cortes  had  ordered  a  supply  of  maize 
from  Tlaxcala  before  the  arrival  of  Narvaez,  for 
the  harvest  had  failed  about  Mexico  owing  to  want 
of  rain.  We  needed  great  quantity  of  provisions 
for  many  Tlaxcalan  friends  were  with  us.  This 
maize  and  other  necessities,  such  as  fowls,  now  came 
in  and  we  gave  it  in  charge  of  Pedro  de  Alvarado. 
Further  we  fortified  our  quarters  by  mounting  bronze 
cannon,  and  left  with  Alvarado  all  the  powder  we 
had,  ten  crossbowmen,  fourteen  musketeers,  seven 
horsemen  and  in  all  eighty-three  soldiers. 

Montezuma  plainly  saw  that  our  plan  was  to  go 
against  Narvaez,  and  though  Cortes  went  to  see  him 
every  day,  he  did  not  let  him  know  that  he  was  aware 
the  monarch  was  sending  gold  and  cloth  to  the  newly 
arrived  Spaniards  and  was  ordering  food  delivered 
to  them.  So  it  happened  that  one  day  while 
they  were  discoursing  as  usual,  Montezuma  said, 
"  Malinche,  I  have  for  some  time  been  noticing  that 
your  officers  and  soldiers  are  disturbed,  and  you  your- 
self do  not  come  to  see  me  as  often  as  you  used 
to.  Your  page  tells  me  that  you  are  about  to  march 
against  your  brothers  who  have  come  in  the  ships, 
and  that  you  are  going  to  leave  Tonatio  (so  the 
Mexicans  termed  Alvarado)  to  guard  me.      Do  tell 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  219 

me  if  there  is  any  way  I  can  bear  you  aid  in  this 
matter.  I  will  do  it  with  the  greatest  good  will.  I 
fear  for  your  success,  for  you  have  few  teules  and 
those  who  have  come  have  five  times  as  many.  And 
they  say  they  are  Christians,  like  yourselves,  and  sub- 
jects of  your  king,  and  possess  images  and  set  up 
crosses  and  read  mass  just  as  you  do,  and  every- 
where they  are  telling  that  you  have  fled  from  your 
king  and  they  are  come  to  capture  and  put  you  to 
death.  I  scarce  know  what  to  think  of  it.  One 
thing,  however,  I  must  tell  you  —  use  great  care  in 
what  you  are  about  to  do." 

In  his  answer  Cortes  told  the  monarch.  In  the  most 
cheerful  way  in  the  world  and  speaking  through 
Donna  Marina  who  was  always  with  him,  as  well 
as  Aguilar,  in  these  conversations,  that  if  he  had  not 
come  to  tell  Montezuma  about  this,  it  was  because 
of  the  love  he  bore  him  and  he  would  spare  him 
anxiety  about  our  departure.  It  was  all  true  that  the 
teules  lately  arrived  were  subjects  of  our  king  and 
Christians,  but  it  was  false  to  say  we  had  fled  from 
our  king.  On  the  contrary  our  great  monarch  had 
sent  us  to  visit  him,  Montezuma,  and  send  report  of 
what  had  been  said  and  done.  As  to  what  he  had 
said  about  those  just  arrived  bringing  many  soldiers 
and  horses  and  cannon,  however  great  their  number 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  blessed  mother,  Our 
Lady,  would  lend  us  strength  and  power  superior  to 


220  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

those  bad  men  who  had  come  with  evil  purpose. 
Our  emperor,  continued  Cortes,  ruled  many  countries 
and  peoples  differing  in  courage  and  spirit.  We 
came  from  the  heart  of  Spain,  Old  Castile,  and  the 
commander  now  at  the  coast  from  Biscay  where  the 
people  speak  an  impure  speech.  Montezuma  need 
have  no  anxiety  about  us.  We  should  speedily  come 
back  victorious,  and  for  the  present  we  begged  him 
to  stay  in  friendship  with  Tonatio,  and  not  counten- 
ance his  caciques  and  papas  in  raising  any  rebellion, 
for  in  case  they  did  the  rebels  should  on  our  return 
pay  with  their  lives.  Cortes  also  asked  the  monarch 
to  furnish  anything  those  who  stayed  behind  might 
need  in  the  way  of  food. 

After  this  our  captain  embraced  Montezuma 
twice,  and  Montezuma  also  embraced  Cortes,  and 
Donna  Marina  significantly  said  to  the  monarch  that 
he  ought  to  show  some  sign  of  grief  at  our  departure. 
Upon  this  Montezuma  said  he  would  do  all  Cortes 
had  asked  him  and  also  furnish  five  thousand  war- 
riors to  go  with  us.  But  Cortes,  knowing  well  that 
they  would  not  be  forthcoming,  assured  him  with 
thanks  that  he  needed  no  more  than,  first  of  all,  the 
help  of  God  and  then  of  his  companions.  Still,  he 
begged  Montezuma  to  see  that  the  image  of  Our 
Lady  and  the  cross  were  always  decorated  with  fresh 
boughs,  the  wax  candles  burning  day  and  night,  and 
that  he  should  not  permit  any  of  his  priests  to  sacri- 


An  Expedition  Against  Us  221 

fice  human  lives.     To  do  this  would  be  proof  of  his 
sincere  friendship. 

After  this  Cortes  besought  Alvarado  and  all  the 
others  remaining  behind  to  take  the  utmost  care 
Montezuma  did  not  escape.  We  then  embraced  one 
another  and,  taking  as  little  baggage  as  possible,  set 
out  on  our  journey. 


CHAPTER  XV 

What  Cortes  said  to  a  so-called  notary;  how  he  addressed 
us  at  Cempoala  and  we  rallied  to  his  call:  our  victory 
over  Narvaez  and  his  forces,  and  the  surrender  of  mates 
and  masters  of  the  fleet;  how  the  smallpox  reached  New 
Spain. 

From  Cholula  our  captain  sent  to  the  Tlaxcalans 
begging  them  to  despatch  at  once  five  thousand  war- 
riors. To  this  our  friends  answered  that  if  we  were 
going  to  war  against  Indians  like  themselves  they 
would  gladly  do  so,  but  against  teules  like  ourselves, 
and  cannon  and  crossbows,  they  had  no  wish  to  fight. 
They  accompanied  their  refusal,  however,  with  as 
many  fowls  as  twenty  men  could  carry. 

We  kept  on  our  way,  ready  at  a  moment's  notice 
for  battle.  Our  scouts  with  two  of  our  soldiers, 
trustworthy  and  swift  of  foot,  were  always  a  day's 
journey  ahead  of  us,  lurking  in  paths  where  horses 
could  not  go,  to  hear  from  Indians  about  the  newly 
arrived  troops,  and  on  the  lookout  to  seize  any 
strollers  from  Narvaez'  camp.  It  was  not  long  be- 
fore they  came  upon  five  Spaniards,  and  sent  us  word 
they  were  approaching.  As  the  new  arrivals  came 
near  they  made  profound  bows  and  our  captain  dis- 

222 


J 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  223 

mounted  when  their  chief,  Alonzo  de  Mata,  said  he 
was  a  notary  and  wished  to  serve  a  decree  he  had 
brought.  Cortes  interrupted  him  and  asked  if  he 
were  a  king's  notary.  Mata  said  yes.  Cortes  then 
ordered  him  to  show  his  appointing  paper,  and  if  it 
were  regular  he  was  at  hberty  to  read  his  message, 
and  he,  our  captain,  would  then  know  what  was  due 
him  in  the  service  of  God  and  his  majesty.  But  if 
he,  Mata,  had  not  brought  the  original  appointment 
signed  by  the  king,  it  was  useless  for  him  to  read  the 
paper. 

Mata  was  not  a  little  staggered  at  this  demand, 
for  he  really  was  no  notary.  He  was  fairly  dumb- 
founded, and  the  four  men  with  him  equally.  Cortes 
overlooked  their  embarrassment  and  ordered  food 
set  before  them,  for  we  were  then  halting  a  few 
moments.  Further  he  told  them  we  were  marching 
to  Tanpaniguita,  not  far  from  the  camp  of  Narvaez, 
and  there  he  could  be  found  If  they  had  any  com- 
munication to  make.  In  all  he  said  Cortes  spoke 
not  a  word  of  reproach  against  Narvaez,  and  after 
he  had  had  a  private  talk  with  the  men  and  had 
thrust  a  few  pieces  of  gold  into  their  hands,  they 
went  back  to  their  camp  sounding  the  praises  of 
Cortes  and  of  all  of  us.  While  they  were  with  us 
many  of  our  soldiers  out  of  pure  love  of  display 
hung  gold  collars  and  chains  round  their  necks  and 
arms.     All  this  made  great  impression  on  the  five 


224  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

men,  and  they  told  such  wonderful  stones  of  our 
riches  in  their  camp  that  many  of  the  officers  wanted 
to  make  peace  with  Cortes. 

As  soon  as  our  troops  arrived  at  Tanpaniguita  we 
despatched  that  remarkably  shrewd  man,  Padre  de 
Olmedo,  with  a  letter  to  Narvaez.  Towards  the 
commander  the  friar  comported  himself  in  a  partic- 
ularly humble  manner,  but  he  made  secret  overtures 
to  a  number  of  gentlemen  and  gave  some  of  them 
bars  of  gold.  We  also  sent  other  skilful  mediators. 
But,  to  pass  briefly  their  work,  let  me  say  that  in  the 
end  all  negotiations  proved  useless,  and  finally  we 
continued  our  march  to  Cempoala  and  halted  in  a 
beautiful  meadow  skirting  a  brook,  about  four  miles 
from  the  town.  We  now  posted  sentinels  of  entirely 
trustworthy  men,  and  Cortes  assembled  us  round 
him,  as  he  sat  on  horseback,  and  begging  a  few 
minutes'  silence,  spoke  to  us  in  this  wise : 

"  You  well  know  that  Diego  Velasquez,  governor 
of  Cuba,  named  me  captain  general  —  but  not  be- 
cause there  are  not  many  gentlemen  among  you 
worthy  of  the  post  —  and  that  you  left  Cuba  think- 
ing you  were  coming  to  settle  in  this  country.  I  was 
preparing  to  act  up  to  the  publication,  and  was  ready 
to  return  to  Cuba  and  render  account  to  Diego 
Velasquez,  when  your  honors  ordered  —  yes,  com- 
pelled me  to  form  a  settlement  here  in  the  name  of 
our  emperor,  a  settlement  that,  thanks  to  God,  has 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  225 

so  far  succeeded.  You  then  made  me  your  captain 
general  and  chief  justice  of  New  Spain,  to  continue 
vested  in  such  powers  till  our  king  should  order  other- 
wise. Once  there  was  talk  among  some  of  you  of 
return  to  Cuba ;  but  this  I  need  not  mention,  it  is 
past  history,  and  our  determination  to  stay  here  has 
proved  a  service  to  God  and  our  king. 

"  Above  all  I  must  remind  you  of  what  we  prom- 
ised when  we  forwarded  gold,  silver,  jewels  and 
other  valuable  things  we  had  acquired,  and  sent  his 
majesty  report  and  story  of  our  doings,  how  we 
begged  the  king,  since  this  land  was  of  vast  extent 
and  rich  in  mines  and  cities,  not  to  give  it  away  to 
be  governed  by  an  agent  or  any  partisan  of  the  bishop 
of  Burgos,  but  that  it  was  good  and  proper  to  bestow 
it  on  some  great  prince.  Now,  you  well  remember, 
gentlemen,  how  often  we  have  been  at  the  point  of 
death  in  battles  we  have  fought.  You  all  know  how 
we  are  wonted  to  hunger  and  hardships,  sleeping  on 
bare  ground  in  rain  and  snow  and  never  laying  aside 
our  arms.  Fifty  comrades  who  have  died  in  our 
wars  I  can  not  refer  to;  indeed  I  make  no  mention 
how  all  of  us  are  maimed  with  wounds,  some  not 
even  yet  healed.  I  remind  you  of  the  troubles  when 
we  were  still  at  sea,  of  the  battle  of  Tabasco,  how 
nigh  we  were  to  total  destruction  in  battle  at  Tlaxcala, 
how  we  had  hardly  taken  breath  when  we  found  at 
Cholula  that  they  had  made  ready  the  pots  in  which 


226  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

to  cook  our  flesh  for  a  feast.  No  one  of  us  can  ever 
forget  our  march  through  the  mountain  passes  where 
Montezuma  had  posted  troops  to  exterminate  us, 
and  had  blocked  the  road  with  felled  trees.  Still, 
we  marched  into  Mexico  and  quartered  ourselves  in 
the  very  heart  of  the  great  city.  And  how  often 
since  then  has  death  stood  before  our  eyes ! 

"  You  who  came  here  twice  before  I  did  —  look 
at  the  hardships  you  underwent  in  discovering  these 
lands,  the  miseries  you  suffered.  I  can  not  speak 
in  detail  of  this  for  night  is  now  fast  approaching. 
But  see  now,  gentlemen,  how  Panfilo  de  Narvaez 
comes  tearing  along  with  fury  and  desire  to  get  us 
in  his  power,  calling  us  thieves  and  vagabonds  and 
sending  messages  to  the  great  Montezuma,  not  in 
the  manner  of  a  prudent  captain  but  in  that  of  a 
rebellious  mischief-maker.  Consider  how  already 
he  has  declared  war  of  extermination  against  us,  just 
as  if  we  were  a  troop  of  Moors. 

"  Up  to  this  moment,"  continued  Cortes,  "  we 
have  fought  to  defend  our  lives,  but  now  we  have  to 
fight  for  our  lives  and  our  honor,  for  our  enemies 
have  nothing  less  in  mind  than  to  capture  us  and  rob 
us  of  all  we  have  gained.  If  Narvaez  and  his  men 
conquer  us,  which  God  forbid,  all  the  services  we 
have  rendered  the  Almighty  and  our  king  will  be 
turned  to  crimes.  They  will  bring  against  us  suits 
saying  we  killed,   robbed  and  destroyed,   where   in 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  227 

truth  they  are  the  ones  who  rob  and  render  ill  service 
to  our  king.  All  this  you  must  see  with  your  own 
eyes,  honest  gentlemen  as  you  are,  and  that  we  are 
bound  to  fight  for  the  honor  of  our  king  and  our 
own  property.  We  lately  left  Mexico  with  con- 
fidence in  God  and  in  another,  and  now  we  bid  de- 
fiance to  injustice." 

One  and  all  we  cried  out  to  him  that  he  might 
feel  sure,  we  would,  God  aiding  us,  conquer  or  die. 
This  rally  of  ours  greatly  rejoiced  Cortes  and  he 
said  that  because  he  had  confidence  in  us  he  had  made 
the  march  from  Mexico,  and  not  regret  but  wealth 
and  honor  should  be  the  reward  of  our  courage.  He 
once  more  begged  us  to  remember  that  in  war  and 
battle,  prudence  and  knowledge  accomplish  more 
than  utmost  daring,  and  he  knew  so  well  our  great 
courage,  how  every  man  of  us  strove  to  be  first  to 
dash  into  the  enemy's  ranks,  that  he  begged  us  to  be 
ordered  in  companies.  The  enemy's  guns  were  the 
first  object  for  us  to  capture.  For  this  he  chose 
sixty  of  our  youngest  men,  of  which  number  I  was 
one,  and  put  Pizarro,  a  daring  young  man,  in  com- 
mand —  in  those  days  neither  Pizarro  nor  Peru  were 
known  to  fame.  The  order  was  that  as  soon  as  we 
had  captured  the  cannon  we  were  to  storm  the 
quarters  of  Narvaez  on  the  top  of  a  lofty  temple. 
To  seize  Narvaez  himself  was  the  duty  of  Sandoval 
and  sixty  men  with  him,  Cortes  promising  to  give 


228  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

three  thousand  dollars  to  the  soldier  who  first  laid 
hands  on  Narvaez,  two  thousand  to  the  second,  and 
one  thousand  to  the  third.  Twenty  men  Cortes  kept 
with  him  to  hasten  to  whatever  point  aid  might  most 
be  needed. 

As  soon  as  these  lists  were  given  out,  Cortes  again 
addressing  us  said,  "  I  am  fully  aware  that  Narvaez 
has  four  times  as  many  soldiers  as  we.  But  most  of 
them  are  not  used  to  arms,  numbers  of  them  are 
hostile  to  their  captain,  many  are  ill,  and  we  shall 
fall  on  them  unawares.  God  will  give  us  victory. 
They  will  not  oppose  us  for  they  Icnow  they  will  fare 
better  with  us  than  with  Narvaez.  So,  gentlemen, 
our  lives  and  our  honor  depend,  after  God,  on  your 
valor  and  strength  of  arm.  In  our  hands  now  lies 
the  estimate  all  future  generations  will  put  upon  us. 
To  die  in  battle  is  better  than  to  live  dishonored." 

With  this  Cortes  ended,  for  it  was  beginning  to 
rain  and  getting  late.  Often  since  then,  when  think- 
ing of  his  speech,  I  have  wondered  why  our  captain 
said  nothing  of  the  secret  understanding  he  had  with 
some  of  Narvaez'  officers,  but  merely  repeatedly 
urged  the  need  of  our  employing  utmost  courage. 
I  now  see  that  by  doing  this  he  showed  the  prudence 
of  a  great  general,  for  by  making  us  feel  that  our 
only  hope  was  in  God  and  our  own  bravery,  he 
forced  us  to  the  very  limit  of  our  valor. 

We  were  in  camp  during  the  first  part  of  the  night, 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  229 

and  spent  our  time  in  preparations  and  thinking  of 
the  task  we  had  before  us.  It  was  useless  to  think 
of  supper,  for  we  had  not  a  morsel  to  eat.  We  sent 
our  scouts  and  posted  pickets,  of  which  I  was  one. 
I  had  not  been  standing  long  before  a  scout  came  up 
and  asked  me  if  I  had  heard  a  noise.  I  said  no. 
Then  came  an  officer  and  said  Galleguillo,  who  had 
come  over  from  the  camp  of  Narvaez,  was  nowhere 
to  be  found,  that  he  must  have  been  a  spy,  and  that 
Cortes  ordered  us  at  once  to  march  to  Cempoala. 
An  instant  after  I  heard  the  fife  and  drum,  and  we 
began  our  march,  and  at  this  juncture  Galleguillo 
came  to  light; — the  poor  fellow,  not  used  to  rain 
and  cold,  had  crept  under  some  cloaks  and  fallen  fast 
asleep. 

Cortes  now  ordered  drum  and  pipe  silenced  and 
we  marched  steadily  forward  to  the  river.  I  shall 
never  forget  our  crossing  the  stream,  how  it  was 
swollen  by  the  rain,  how  slippery  the  stones  were, 
and  how  we  were  encumbered  by  our  arms.  Near 
the  river  we  came  upon  two  spies,  and  one  of  them, 
Carrasco,  when  captured,  cried  in  a  loud  voice, 
"  Take  care.  Captain  Cortes,  Narvaez  with  all  his 
troops  is  waiting  for  you."  The  other  spy,  Hurtado, 
escaping  us  ran  giving  the  alarm,  "  To  arms !  to 
arms!"  so  that  Narvaez  calling  his  men  and  our 
charging  with  our  lances  happened  at  the  same  time. 

We  under  Pizarro  had  the  good  fortune  to  capture 


230  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

the  cannon  before  the  gunners  had  time  to  fire  more 
than  four  pieces,  every  ball  of  which  passed  over  our 
heads  save  one  that  killed  three  of  our  comrades. 
Now  we  had  gained  the  guns  Narvaez  was  shooting 
down  at  us  with  arrows  and  musket-balls  from  the 
top  of  the  temple.  At  this  moment  Sandoval  came 
up  and,  in  spite  of  Narvaez  making  strong  resistence, 
he  and  his  men  made  a  rush  to  scale  the  steps.  See- 
ing this  and  confident  they  had  given  up  trying  to 
recover  the  guns,  we  ran  to  Sandoval's  aid.  We  got 
to  him  just  as  Narvaez  had  beaten  him  back  five  or 
six  steps,  and  our  arrival  turned  the  scale  against 
the  enemy.  With  our  long  lances  we  did  hard  work, 
and  when  I  was  least  expecting  it  we  heard  shouts 
from  Narvaez,  "Santa  Maria,  protect  me!  They 
have  thrust  out  one  of  my  eyes  and  are  killing  me!  " 
At  once  we  shouted  "  Victory!  Victory!  Narvaez 
is  fallen !  "  Still,  for  all  this,  we  were  not  able  to 
force  our  way  to  the  temple  until  one  of  us  who  was 
very  tall,  Martin  Lopez  (he  of  the  sloop  building), 
set  fire  to  the  straw  on  the  top  of  the  temple,  and  all 
the  men  of  Narvaez  came  rolling  down  the  steps. 
Then  Pedro  Farfan,  a  good  soldier,  was  the  first  to 
lay  hold  of  Narvaez,  and  in  an  instant  we  were  shout- 
ing, "  Long  live  the  king!  Long  live  the  king!  and 
in  his  royal  name  Cortes!  Victory!  Victory! 
Narvaez  is  dead!  " 

In  the  hurry  of  the  moment  we  merely  fastened 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  231 

fetters  about  Narvaez'  legs,  but  now  Sandoval  came 
up  and  ordered  him  better  secured.  Our  captain 
came  also  at  the  same  time,  and  in  full  armor.  The 
weather  was  hot  and  he  had  so  heated  himself,  going 
from  place  to  place  and  shouting  to  our  soldiers  and 
giving  orders,  that  he  was  dripping  with  perspira- 
tion and  panting  for  breath.  Twice  he  said, 
"  Where  is  Narvaez?  What  about  Narvaez?  "  be- 
fore Sandoval  could  understand  what  he  was  saying, 
"  He  is  here,  he  is  here,  and  well  guarded,"  cried 
Sandoval  when  at  last  he  understood.  "  That  is  all 
right,  my  son  Sandoval,"  answered  Cortes,  still  much 
out  of  breath,  "  do  not  leave  him,  nor  suffer  your 
men  to  go  away.  Keep  strong  guard  over  all  the 
officers  who  are  prisoners  with  him.  I  will  go  and 
see  how  matters  stand  at  other  points."  With  these 
words  Cortes  rode  off  to  issue  summons  that  all  fol- 
lowers of  Narvaez,  under  pain  of  death,  should  at 
once  surrender  themselves  under  the  banner  of  the 
king,  and  in  his  royal  name,  to  Hernando  Cortes, 
captain  general  and  chief  justice. 

All  this  took  place  in  the  night.  When  we  forced 
our  way  into  the  town  it  was  as  dark  as  pitch,  for 
the  moon  did  not  rise  till  later,  and  it  rained  heavily 
at  intervals.  But  even  the  darkness  favored  us,  for 
numbers  of  fire-flies  kept  flying  about,  and  the  sol- 
diers of  Narvaez  mistook  their  recurrent  giving  off 
light  for  the  matches  of  our  fire  arms,  and  so  they 


232  The  Mastering  of  MexicO' 

gained  an  idea  that  we  had  a  vast  number  of  match- 
locks. 

Narvaez  was  badly  wounded  besides  the  loss  of  an 
eye,  and  he  asked  leave  for  his  surgeon  to  attend  his 
and  other  officers'  wounds.  When  permission  was 
unhesitatingly  given,  and  the  surgeon  was  at  work, 
Cortes  came  near,  unknown  as  he  fancied,  to  look 
at  his  foe.  Someone  whispered  to  Narvaez  that 
Cortes  was  standing  by,  whereupon  Narvaez  cried, 
"  Captain  Cortes,  you  may  well  be  proud  of  this 
victory  and  my  being  a  prisoner."  "  I  am,"  said 
Cortes  in  answer,  "  in  every  way  thankful  to  God 
for  it,  and  likewise  to  these  brave  companions  who 
shared  it,  but  to  defeat  and  capture  those  who  dared 
to  arrest  an  officer  of  our  king  is  the  least  brilliant 
victory  we  have  won  in  New  Spain." 

Broad  daylight  had  come  before  a  detachment  of 
forty  horsemen,  whom  Narvaez  had  sent  to  oppose 
our  crossing  the  river,  persuaded  by  Olid  and  Ordas, 
quietly  returned.  When  they  reached  our  camp 
drummers  and  fifers  of  Narvaez  sounded  their  in- 
struments and  shouted,  "  Long  live  these  Romans 
who,  few  in  number,  conquered  Narvaez  and  his 
troops  ";  and  a  merry-making  fellow  who  had  come 
with  Narvaez,  a  negro  called  Guidela,  cried  at  the 
top  of  his  voice,  "Hark  ye!  The  Romans  them- 
selves never  could  boast  of  such  a  victory  as  this!  " 

The   forty  horsemen  at  once  came  in  a  body  to 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  233 

pledge  themselves  to  Cortes  who,  with  us  standing 
round  him,  was  seated  in  a  armchair,  an  orange- 
colored  robe  covering  his  armor.  The  serenity  and 
joy  of  his  face  and  the  gracious  words  he  spoke  as 
he  welcomed  them,  were  very  notable.  And  how 
cheerful  he  was!  He  indeed  had  good  cause,  seeing 
himself  that  moment  so  raised  to  power.  After  the 
horsemen  had  given  their  fealty  each  one  passed  to 
his  quarters. 

I  must  not  omit  to  say  that  Cervantes  and 
Escalona,  who  had  deserted  to  Narvaez,  fared  badly, 
for  Escalona  suffered  severe  wounds  and  Cervantes 
by  order  of  Cortes  was  well  whipped.  Of  the  brag- 
gadocio, Salvatierra,  his  soldiers  said  that  never  in 
all  their  lives  had  they  seen  a  more  cowardly  man, 
or  one  so  alarmed  at  the  chance  of  death,  as  when 
he  heard  the  first  clash  of  arms.  And  when  we  cried, 
"Victory!  Victory!  Narvaez  is  fallen!"  he 
promptly  said  he  was  sick  at  the  stomach  and  threw 
down  his  arms. 

After  the  whole  of  Narvaez'  troops  had  been  dis- 
armed, Cortes  directed  Francisco  de  Lugo  to  go  to 
the  port  where  the  fleet  of  the  defeated  commander 
lay  and  order  all  the  masters  and  mates  of  the  ships 
to  put  sails,  rudders  and  compasses  ashore,  so  that 
they  could  not  carry  news  to  Diego  Velasquez  in 
Cuba,  and  to  come  to  Cempoala,  The  mates  and 
masters  promptly  came  and  pledged  themselves  to 


234  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Captain  Cortes,  and  after  they  had  taken  solemn 
oath  that  they  would  not  leave  his  command,  he  ap- 
pointed a  master  of  one  of  the  ships,  but  a  man 
Cortes  trusted,  Pedro  Cavallero,  admiral  of  the 
flotilla.  Him  all  masters  and  mates  were  to  obey. 
To  Cavallero  our  captain  gave  orders  that  no  ship 
should  leave  the  port,  and  should  Diego  Velasquez 
send  other  ships,  the  admiral  must  seize  them,  send 
their  sails,  rudders  and  compasses  on  shore,  and 
await  further  orders.     Let  us  now  leave  the  fleet. 

At  our  headquarters  these  plans  between  ourselves 
and  the  followers  of  Narvaez  were  formed: — Leon 
was  to  proceed  to  the  province  of  Panuco  and  form 
a  settlement  there,  Cortes  allotting  him  for  the  ex- 
pedition one  hundred  followers  of  Narvaez  with 
twenty  of  our  men  experienced  in  war;  with  two  ships 
to  explore  the  coast  and  the  river  Panuco.  Another 
one  hundred  and  twenty  soldiers  of  like  proportion 
between  us  and  the  raw  recruits  were  to  go  under 
command  of  Ordas  to  settle  in  the  region  of  Coat- 
zacoalcos.  Ordas  also  was  to  have  two  ships  to 
despatch  from  the  river  to  the  island  of  Jamaica  for 
mares,  calves,  pigs,  sheep,  goats,  fowls  of  Spanish 
breed  that  these  creatures  might  multiply  in  the 
country,  for  the  province  of  Coatzacoalcos  was  par- 
ticularly adapted  for  such  husbandry. 

In  order  that  these  two  officers  and  their  soldiers 
might   set   out   fully   equipped,   Cortes   ordered  all 


Our  Victory  Over  Narvaez  235 

prisoners  except  Narvaez  and  Salvatierra  freed  and 
their  arms  returned  to  them.  Now,  after  our  victory- 
some  of  our  soldiers  had  taken  possession  of  many- 
horses,  swords  and  other  things,  and  no  one  of  us 
felt  inchned  to  give  back  what  he  had  got.  Our 
captain's  order  caused  a  good  deal  of  angry  discus- 
sion and  discontent,  we  soldiers  maintaining  that  we 
held  very  rightfully  what  we  had  taken,  for  Narvaez 
had  declared  war  against  us,  to  capture  us  and  rob 
us  of  our  property,  and  had  branded  us,  faithful 
servants  of  his  majesty,  as  traitors.  Therefore  the 
loot  we  had  got  belonged  to  us.  Still,  Cortes  was 
determined  that  we  should  give  up  what  we  had 
captured,  and  as  we  had  elected  him  captain  general, 
we  could  do  no  less  than  obey  him.  I  surrendered 
a  horse  I  had  taken  saddled  and  bridled,  and  two 
swords  and  three  daggers. 

Alonzo  de  Avila,  an  officer  who  dared  speak  out 
boldly  to  Cortes,  and  also  Padre  de  Olmedo,  pri- 
vately reproached  our  captain  for  this  action  of  his 
and  told  him  that  he  seemed  to  be  imitating  Alex- 
ander of  Macedon,  who,  when  he  had  made  some 
great  gain,  rewarded  and  honored  those  conquered 
rather  than  the  soldiers  and  officers  who  had  won 
him  the  victory.  And  there  were  other  reasons  for 
their  making  this  remark,  for  every  day  we  stayed 
there  after  the  vanquishing  of  Narvaez,  the  Indians 
brought  gold  and  food  to  him,  and  all  the  presents 


236  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

he  gave  to  the  conquered  officers  and  left  us  un- 
noticed. This,  they  maintained,  was  base  ingrati- 
tude after  we  had  raised  him  to  the  post  he  held. 

Cortes  was  never  wanting  for  an  answer,  however, 
and  he  said  that  all  he  possessed  was  ours,  but  for 
the  time  being  he  could  not  do  other  than  gain  the 
good  will  of  the  followers  of  Narvaez  with  fair 
words  and  gifts,  for  they  were  many  in  comparison 
with  ourselves  and  if  they  were  once  to  rise  up  in 
anger,  they  might  put  us  all  to  the  sword. 

A  very  great  misfortune  now  came  to  New  Spain. 
Narvaez  had  with  him  a  negro  servant  who  was  ill 
of  small  pox.  From  this  man  the  terrible  disease 
spread  through  the  whole  country.  Never  before, 
the  Indians  said,  had  they  had  such  a  sickness,  and 
in  their  ignorance  of  what  to  do  they  bathed  very 
often  in  cold  water,  _  as  was  their  custom.  Great 
numbers  of  them  died.  The  lot  of  Narvaez  was 
black;  but  blacker  still  the  death  of  so  many  who  had 
not  become  Christians. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

How  rebellion  against  Alvarado  broke  out,  and  we  marched 
back  and  re-entered  the  great  city;  how  Cortes  felt  and 
what  he  said,  and  how  the  Mexicans  warred  fiercely 
against  us  several  days;  and  how  the  mighty  Montezuma 
died. 

How  quickly  the  wheel  of  fortune  turns  and 
trouble  and  sorrow  follow  joy !  Such  a  moment  now 
came  to  us.  First  two  Tlaxcalans  bearing  a  letter 
from  Alvarado,  and  then  two  other  messengers,  told 
that  Mexico  had  risen  in  arms,  that  the  people  were 
besieging  the  Spaniards  we  had  left  behind  to  guard 
Montezuma,  that  they  had  set  fire  to  the  new  fortifi- 
cations and  killed  seven  of  our  men  and  wounded 
many  others.  God  knows  how  greatly  this  news 
shocked  us.  We  determined,  leaving  Narvaez  and 
Salvatierra  In  custody  at  Vera  Cruz,  to  hasten  to 
Mexico  by  forced  marches. 

Just  as  we  were  starting  four  chieftains  came  up, 
sent  by  Montezuma  to  bear  his  complaint.  They, 
with  tears  In  their  eyes,  told  that  Alvarado  and  his 
soldiers  had  sallied  from  their  quarters  and  had 
fallen  on  their  caciques  who  were  dancing  and  feast- 
ing   in    honor    of    their    gods    Hultzilopochtll    and 

22,7 


238  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Tezcatlipoca  (Alvarado  himself  having  given  them 
leave  to  celebrate  the  festival)  and  had  killed  and 
wounded  many,  while  the  Mexicans,  forced  to  a  de- 
fence, had  slain  some  of  our  Spaniards.  Cortes 
heard  this  with  a  dark  frown  settling  pn  his  brow. 
He  answered  that  he  would  go  to  Mexico  and  put 
things  to  rights.  At  the  same  time  he  wrote  Alva- 
rado that  while  we  were  coming  by  forced  marches, 
he  should  see  that  Montezuma  did  not  escape. 

News  that  Mexico  was  in  rebellion  led  us  to 
abandon  our  plans  for  forming  settlements  in  the 
provinces  of  Panuco  and  Coatzacoalcos,  and  Cortes 
begging  the  followers  of  Narvaez  to  forget  the  old 
enmity  and  join  us  in  the  campaign  and  service  to 
God  and  our  king,  promised  that  those  who  had  come 
to  the  country  for  a  livelihood  he  would  lead  to 
wealth  and  honors.  He  said  so  many  fine  things 
that  one  and  all  agreed  to  go. 

With  all  expedition  we  reached  Tlaxcala,  where 
we  learned  that  the  Mexicans  had  not  ceased  their 
attacks  upon  our  garrison  till  they  heard  of  our 
victory  over  Narvaez;  and  that  they  still  failed  to 
supply  our  men  with  food  and  water.  Cortes  now 
reviewed  our  troops  and  found  over  thirteen  hun- 
dred men,  eighty  crossbowmen,  a  like  number  of 
musketeers,  and  ninety-six  horses.  In  addition  the 
caciques  of  Tlaxcala  furnished  us  two  thousand  war- 
riors.    The  same  brisk  steps  with  which  we  had 


War:  and  How  Montezuma  Died     239 

marched  to  Tlaxcala  we  continued  to  the  great  city 
Texcoco.  Here  we  began  to  discover  the  ill  feeling 
the  people  had  against  us,  for  they  showed  us  not 
the  smallest  honor  and  not  a  single  cacique  ap- 
peared. 

\  On  midsummer  day,  St  John's  day,  in  the  month 
of  June,  1520,  we  for  the  second  time  entered  the 
city  of  Mexico.  None  of  our  Mexican  friends  met 
us  on  the  streets,  and  all  the  houses  were  empty. 
Not  until  we  reached  our  quarters  did  Montezuma 
come  to  welcome  Cortes  and  congratulate  him  on 
his  victory  over  Narvaez.  Our  captain,  however, 
flushed  with  newly  acquired  power,  refused  to  listen 
to  the  monarch,  who  returned  sad  and  depressed  to 
his  apartments. 

We  soldiers  again  took  our  lodgings  in  the  old 
quarters,  and  Narvaez'  men  found  similar  comforts. 
We  then  saw  and  talked  with  Alvarado  and  the  sol- 
diers who  had  stayed  with  him,  and  heard  many  con- 
flicting reports  of  the  revolt.  Some  of  the  soldiers 
said  that  Montezuma  had  quieted  the  people  and  put 
down  the  insurrection,  and  if  he  had  had  secret 
understanding  with  his  people,  our  men  would  have 
been  killed.  Alvarado,  for  his  part,  told  Cortes  that 
the  Mexicans  had  risen  in  arms  because  their  god, 
Huitzilopochtli,  commanded  it  in  revenge  for  our 
having  set  up  a  cross  and  the  image  of  Our  Lady 
in  his  temple.     Further,  they  had  risen  because  of 


240  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

the  message  Narvaez  sent  Montezuma,  that  he  was 
coming  to  release  the  monarch  from  prison  and  lead 
us  away  in  chains;  and  because  Montezuma  found 
that  although  we  now  had  ships,  we  were  not  leaving 
the  country  and  he  believed  what  we  said  about  em- 
barking empty  words;  and  since  more  teules  were 
arriving  we  never  intended  to  leave.  Therefore  the 
Mexicans  had  determined,  before  we  should  come 
back  to  Mexico  with  the  soldiers  we  had  conquered, 
to  put  all  who  were  there  to  the  sword  and  liberate 
their  monarch.  Cortes  became  very  angry  when 
Alvarado  gave  these  and  other  reports  about  the 
uprising,  and  he  told  Alvarado  his  work  had  been 
ill  done  and  hurtful  to  the  Spanish  cause  and  he 
wished  to  hear  no  more  of  it. 

When  Cortes  on  our  return  march  saw  how  the 
people  of  Texcoco  had  not  stirred  a  foot  to  give 
him  a  reception  and  had  only  afforded  him  food,  and 
bad  food  at  that,  and  with  ill  will,  and  when  he  met 
the  same,  or  stronger,  expression  of  ill  feeling  in 
entering  Mexico,  and,  although  he  returned  with  ad- 
ditional forces,  the  people  no  longer  brought  him 
supplies,  the  pride  he  had  showed  to  the  officers  on 
the  march  to  Mexico,  glorifying  himself  and  telling 
of  the  power  he  enjoyed  and  how  the  Indians  would 
come  from  all  parts  and  receive  him  with  splendor 
and  give  him  gold  —  this  expectation  of  his  meeting 
the  very  opposite  of  what  it  had  pleased  him  to  be- 


War:  and  How  Montezuma  Died      241 

lieve  would  happen,  his  pride  turned  to  moroseness 
and  anger.  So  it  came  about  that  when  Montezuma 
sent  two  caciques  to  say  he  wished  to  see  and  talk 
with  our  captain,  Cortes  said,  "  Go  to,  for  a  hound, 
who  will  not  keep  an  open  market  nor  permit  food 
to  be  given  us !  "  When  Leon  and  other  chief  offi- 
cers heard  this,  they  cried,  "  Moderate  your  anger, 
captain,  recall  the  kindness  and  honor  this  monarch 
has  shown  us.  But  for  him,  the  Mexicans  would 
long  ago  have  feasted  on  our  bodies."  At  this 
seeming  reproof,  Cortes  became  still  more  angry  and 
burst  out  with,  "  Why  should  I  stand  on  further 
ceremony  with  this  hound  who  secretly  united  with 
Narvaez  and  now  refuses  us  food?"  "To  our 
minds,"  answered  the  officers,  "  he  acts  prudently 
and  does  nothing  but  what  the  situation  prompts." 
Cortes,  however,  relied  on  the  strength  of  his 
troops,  and  he  spoke  angrily  again  to  the  chieftains, 
telling  them  to  say  to  their  master  that  he  must  at 
once  order  the  market  reopened.  The  caciques  had 
understood  the  speech  reviling  their  master,  and  also 
our  officers'  reproof.  They  went  back  and  told  the 
monarch  what  they  had  heard.  Scarcely  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  later  one  of  our  men  came  in  badly 
wounded.  He  had  been  to  Tacuba,  a  town  close  by 
Mexico,  to  fetch  some  Indian  women  belonging  to 
Cortes'  household,  and  he  told  how  he  found  the 
city  and  the  roads  filled  with  warriors,  and,  if  he  had 


242  The  Masterina:  of  Mexico 

not  let  his  charges  go,  they  would  have  seized  him. 
thrown  him  Into  a  canoe  and  carried  him  off  for 
sacrifice.  Our  captain  and  those  of  us  soldiers  used 
to  Indian  fighting  were  very  depressed  when  we 
heard  this,  for  we  well  knew  with  what  vast  crowds 
they  always  enter  battle,  and  that  we  should  have  to 
run  greatest  risk  of  losing  life  In  hunger,  or  in  fight- 
ing In  a  strongly  fortified  city. 

Cortes  promptly  ordered  Ordas  with  four  hun- 
dred soldiers,  mostly  crossbowmen  and  musketeers 
with  a  few  horsemen,  to  see  what  truth  there  was  in 
the  soldier's  tale,  and  if  they  could  settle  the  trouble 
without  fighting,  to  do  so.  Ordas  had  hardly 
reached  the  middle  of  the  street  when  squadrons  of 
Mexicans  on  the  level,  and  many  more  on  housetops, 
attacked  his  little  troop  so  furiously  that  they  killed 
eight  of  his  men  at  first  onset  and  wounded  many. 

If  the  body  of  warriors  falling  on  Ordas  was  vast, 
the  many  at  the  same  time  attacking  our  quarters  and 
assailing  us  with  lances,  arrows  and  slings  was 
greater,  and  they  at  once  wounded  more  than  forty 
of  our  men.  True,  our  cannon,  muskets,  crossbows 
and  lances  made  havoc  in  their  ranks,  yet  they  fought 
with  the  more  fury  and  closed  their  lines  the  more 
firmly,  nor  could  we  push  them  back  one  Inch.  It 
was  only  after  a  good  deal  of  fighting  that  Ordas  and 
his  men  were  able  step  by  step  to  force  a  passage 
to  our  quarters,  his  company  less  by  fourteen  sol- 


War:  and  How  Montezuma  Died     243 

diers  than  when  he  left,  and  all  the  rest  badly 
wounded. 

The  damage  the  Mexicans  now  did,  howev^er,  was 
nothing  to  what  we  afterwards  suffered.  Their 
audacity  went  so  far  that  they  entered  our  quarters 
and  set  them  on  fire,  one  body  attacking  us  in  front 
and  another  in  the  rear,  and  we  should  have  been 
suffocated  with  smoke  if  we  had  not  put  out  the  fire 
by  throwing  earth  over  it.  They  hurled  at  random 
lances,  stones  and  arrows  so  that  the  ground  in  all 
our  courts  was  literally  covered.  Combat  under 
these  conditions  lasted  all  day  and  until  late  at  night, 
when  at  last  we  could  dress  our  wounds,  mend 
breaches  in  the  wall  and  get  ready  for  the  next  day. 

At  the  beginning  of  dawn  our  captain  decided  to 
sally  out  with  all  of  us  and  the  troops  of  Narvaez, 
and  beat  the  enemy,  oi*  at  least  make  them  feel  our 
strength.  The  Mexicans  had  determined  on  the 
same  action.  They  came  in  overwhelming  numbers, 
fresh  men  every  minute  to  the  attack.  Neither  can- 
non nor  musketry  were  to  the  purpose,  nor  killing 
from  forty  to  fifty  of  their  troop  at  a  time.  They 
fought  on  in  close  ranks,  their  courage  seeming  to 
increase  with  every  loss.  At  times  they  would  re- 
treat, but  that  was  merely  a  ruse  to  draw  us  from  our 
quarters  to  where  they  could  surround  us,  desperately 
assault  us  with  stones  and  lances  cast  from  house- 
tops, and  assail  our  ears  with  drums,  trumpets  and 


244  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

yells  that  we  were  scoundrels  and  cowards.  I  do  not 
know  how  I  so  coolly  tell  what  passed.  Three  or 
four  of  us  who  had  served  in  Italy  swore  over  and 
over  again  that  neither  against  the  artillery  of  the 
French,  nor  against  the  Turk  himself,  had  they  ever 
seen  such  furious  fighting. 

On  that  day  they  killed  ten  or  twelve  more  of  our 
men  and  none  of  us  escaped  without  a  wound.  Dur- 
ing the  night  we  resolved  that  in  two  days'  time  as 
many  of  us  as  should  be  able  should  sally  out  with 
moving  towers.  These  engines,  of  wood  strongly 
put  together,  we  so  built  that  five  and  twenty  men 
could  move  along  under  each  of  them.  They  had 
loopholes  through  which  heavy  guns  could  be  fired, 
and  with  them,  too,  were  musketeers  and  crossbow- 
men,  and  horsemen  who  were  to  charge  at  full  gal- 
lop. 

Our  enemies,  hcfwever,  not  only  attacked  our 
quarters  in  ten  and  twelve,  but  in  twenty  different 
points  at  once,  so  that  what  with  building  our  towers, 
repairing  breaches  in  the  wall  and  beating  off  as- 
sailants who  fixed  ladders  to  our  walls,  we  had 
enough  to  do.  No  one  of  us  should  survive  that 
day,  they  shouted,  but  all  of  us  should  be  sacrificed 
—  our  hearts  torn  from  our  bodies,  our  blood  drawn 
from  ouc  veins  and  offered  to  their  gods,  our  arms 
and  legs  eaten  at  their  feasts,  and  the  rest  of  our 
bodies  thrown  to  the  caged  tigers,  lions  and  snakes 


War:  and  How  Montezuma  Died     245 

which  they  had  not  lately  fed  that  they  might  the 
more  greedily  devour  us.  As  for  our  comrade 
Tlaxcalans,  they  said  they  would  put  them  in  cages 
to  fatten  and  use  them  day  by  day  in  sacrifice.  But 
"  Deliver  up  Montezuma!  "  they  yelled,  while  their 
whistles  and  missiles  assailed  us  the  whole  night. 

As  soon  as  day  had  fairly  broken,  commending 
ourselves  to  God  we  sallied  forth  with  our  towers. 
If  our  enemy  had  fought  desperately  on  the  two  pre- 
vious days,  they  stood  even  more  firm  this  time. 
Nevertheless  we  determined,  although  at  the  cost  of 
all  our  lives,  we  must  push  to  the  great  temple  of 
Huitzilopochtli.  I  will  not  detail  the  terrible  strug- 
gle we  had,  how  they  hurled  darts,  stones  and  arrows, 
how,  if  hotly  pursued,  they  jumped  into  the  canals, 
how  they  wounded  our  horses,  which  lost  their  foot- 
hold on  the  smooth  pavement  of  the  courtyard. 
Their  numbers  was  so  vast  we  could  not  beat  them 
back,  though  our  cannon  mowed  down  ten  or  fifteen 
at  a  time.  At  last  we  had  worked  our  way  to  the 
foot  of  the  temple,  when,  all  of  a  sudden  above  four 
thousand  Mexicans  rushed  up  the  steps  for  its  de- 
fense. Other  troops  armed  with  long  lances,  stones 
and  darts  were  already  on  the  top. 

We  now  began  to  make  our  way  up  the  stairs. 
Oh !  what  a  perilous  fight  it  was !  —  we  streaming 
with  blood  and  covered  with  wounds,  our  men  falling 
dead  at  our  feet !      Cortes  showed  astonishing  valor. 


246  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

although  that  was  never  wanting  in  him.  At  last  it 
pleased  providence  to  help  us  to  the  place  where  we 
had  set  the  image  of  Our  Lady.  It  was  not  there. 
Montezuma  through  devotion,  or  fear,  as  we  came 
to  know,  had  put  it  in  safety.  But  some  of  us  set 
fire  to  the  Mexican  idols  and  their  chapel,  while 
others  were  fighting,  for  here  stood  together  the 
papas  and  many  of  the  caciques. 

We  had  undergone  greatest  peril.  Our  towers 
were  broken  in  pieces.  All  of  us  were  covered  with 
wounds,  and  forty-six  of  our  men  slain.  We  started 
to  return.  Our  retreat  was  no  less  difficult.  Oh! 
how  they  fell  upon  us  and  rushed  us  down  the  steps 
of  the  temple !  And  we  came  back  to  quarters  just 
in  time,  for  the  enemy  had  made  breaches  in  our 
walls  and  forced  their  way  to  our  rooms.  Such 
work  we  were  able  to  stop,  but  never  their  hurling 
of  lances,  stones  and  arrows  with  most  frightful 
yells. 

When  we  had  mended  our  walls,  aided  our 
wounded  and  buried  our  dead,  every  plan  offered  in 
our  council  of  war  had  no  sufficient  remedy.  Our 
troubles  increased  through  the  ill  disposition  of  the 
soldiers  of  Narvaez  who,  seeming  crazy  and  deaf  to 
every  thing  said  to  them,  cursed  Cortes  and  even 
Diego  Velasquez  for  sending  them  from  the  peace 
and  security  of  their  farms  in  Cuba  to  the  horrors 
of  death  in  this  country.     Finally  we  agreed  to  sue 


War:  and  How  Montezuma  Died     247 

for  peace  so  that  we  might  leave  Mexico.  But  dawn 
had  barely  come  when  fresh  squadrons  of  Mexicans 
attacked  our  quarters  again  with  stubborn  and  ex- 
cessive fury.  Our  cannon  and  firearms  availed  noth- 
ing. 

At  this  moment  of  danger  Cortes  determined  that 
the  great  Montezuma  should  speak  to  the  mob  from 
the  roof  and  tell  them  they  must  stay  their  attacks  and 
that  we  wished  to  leave  the  city.  When  they  gave 
him  this  message  the  monarch  is  said  from  deep  grief 
to  have  cried  out,  "  What  more  does  Malinche  want 
of  me!  —  of  me,  tired  of  life,  to  such  misery  has 
he  brought  me !  I  will  neither  see  nor  hear  more 
of  this  man.  I  put  no  faith  in  his  lies."  And  he 
refused  to  do  as  Cortes  wished.  Then  the  Padre 
de  Olmedo  and  Olid  spoke  in  reverence  and  affection 
and  persuaded  him  to  change  his  mind.  "Alas!" 
answered  the  monarch,  "  it  is  now  too  late.  I  be- 
lieve I  can  gain  nothing  towards  ending  the  war,  for 
they  have  raised  up  another  cacique  and  are  de- 
termined you  shall  die.  I  think  that  all  of  you  will 
meet  death  here." 

In  the  end,  however,  Montezuma  under  guard  of 
our  soldiers  went  to  a  battlement  of  the  roof.  Many 
of  the  chieftains  recognized  him  and  ordered  their 
men  to  be  silent  and  hurl  no  missiles.  Montezuma 
then  began  addressing  the  people,  and  in  most  af- 
fectionate manner  told  them  to  cease  warring.     Four 


248  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

of  the  chiefs  advanced  to  a  spot  where  they  could 
talk  with  him,  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes  they  said, 
"  Alas !  great  cacique,  your  own  misfortune,  and  that 
of  your  children,  afflict  us  sorely.  We  must  tell  you 
we  have  raised  one  of  your  kinsmen  to  be  our  ruler, 
and  we  are  forced  to  carry  on  the  war  because  we 
have  vowed  to  our  gods  not  to  stop  till  every  teul 
Is  killed.  To  Huitzilopochtli  and  Tezcatlipoca  we 
pray  daily  to  deliver  you  safe  from  our  enemy's 
power,  when  we  shall  hold  you  in  greater  veneration 
than  before;  and  we  beg  you  to  forgive  us  now." 

They  had  hardly  done  this  speech  when  a  shower 
of  arrows  and  darts  fell  near  the  monarch.  Our 
men  who  had  stood  by  to  cover  him  with  shields  had, 
while  he  was  speaking,  withdrawn  their  cover. 
Three  stones  struck  the  great  Montezuma,  one  on 
the  head,  another  on  the  arm  and  another  on  the  leg. 
We  carried  the  unhappy  monarch  to  his  apartment, 
and  begged  him  to  have  the  wounds  bandaged,  and 
to  take  food  to  strengthen  him.  But  he  refused 
everything.  In  a  little  time  they  came  to  say  he 
was  dead.  Cortes  wept  for  him,  and  no  man  among 
us  who  had  come  to  know  him  in  close  relations  who 
did  not  bemoan  him  as  though  he  were  a  father,  he 
was  so  good.    / 

Cortes  now  ordered  a  papa  and  a  cacique  among 
our  prisoners  to  go  to  the  monarch  the  Mexicans  had 
chosen  and  say  that  the  great  Montezuma  was  dead. 


War:  and  How  Montezuma  Died      249 

and  to  tell  how  he  came  to  die  by  wounds  his  own 
people  had  given,  and  how  grieved  we  Spaniards 
were.  They  were  to  tell,  moreover,  that  they  should 
bury  him  for  the  great  king  he  was,  and  should  in 
his  royal  seat  set  his  cousin  who  was  staying  with  us, 
or  one  of  his  sons,  and  then  make  treaty  of  peace 
with  us  so  that  we  might  quit  Mexico.  If  they  did 
not  do  this,  we,  who  had  held  ourselves  from  de- 
stroying the  city  in  our  respect  and  love  for  Mon- 
tezuma, would  make  a  war  that  would  burn  their 
houses  and  do  no  end  of  damage. 

Upon  this  we  gave  the  body  of  Montezuma  to 
six  caciques  and  the  papas  whom  we  held  prisoners, 
and  they  bore  it  on  their  shoulders  and  delivered  it 
to  the  chieftains,  telling  how  they  had  seen  the  great 
monarch  die.  When  the  Mexicans  saw  him  dead 
they  broke  Into  floods  of  tears  and  shrieked  and 
moaned  bitterly.  But  they  never  let  up  the  fierce 
assault  they  made  on  us,  rather  they  came  at  us  with 
renewed  fury,  shouting,  "  We  will  make  you  pay 
for  the  death  of  our  monarch  and  your  insults  to  our 
gods  !  You  beg  peace?  Come  out  here  and  we  will 
show  you  how  we  will  make  it."  They  said  much 
else  that  I  can  not  remember  and  so  do  not  report, 
but  it  was  to  the  effect  that  they  would  elect  *  a  mon- 

*This  goes  to  show  the  institutions  of  the  Mexicans  were  in 
foundation  democratic — "the  chiefs  and  leaders,"  wrote  the  dis- 
tinguished archaeologist,  Adolph  F.  A.  Bandelier,  "  filled  elective 
and  in  no  case  hereditary  positions." 


250  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

arch  not  so  good-natured  as  Montezuma.  "  Don't 
trouble  yourselves  about  the  burial.  Think  of  your 
own,  for  in  a  couple  of  days  there  will  not  be  one  of 
you  alive." 


CHAPTER  XVII 

How  we  retreated  from  Mexico;  our  night  of  sorrows;  the 
days  following  the  sorrowful  night;  our  punitive  expe- 
ditions, and  how  various  towns  begged  Cortes  to  stop 
Mexican  violence;  why  we  laughed  at  Olid's  expedition 
and  how  arrival  of  ships  increased  our  forces. 

With  direst  threats  and  yells  sounding  in  our 
ears,  our  food  and  water  beginning  to  fail,  our 
powder  fast  diminishing,  the  bridges  on  the  cause- 
ways raised  —  in  short  with  death  staring  us  in  the 
face,  we  agreed  in  our  council  of  war  to  leave  the 
city  at  night  when  the  Mexicans  were  most  off  their 
guard.  To  mislead  them  as  to  our  time,  we  sent, 
that  very  afternoon,  one  of  our  prisoners,  a  papa, 
to  say  that  they  should  let  us  in  peace  march  out  of 
the  city  within  eight  days. 

First  and  most  important  of  preparations  for  our 
retreat  was  a  movable  bridge  of  strong  beams  that 
we  could  carry  and  use  where  the  former  bridges 
had  been  broken.  Four  hundred  Tlaxcalans  and 
one  hundred  and  fifty  of  our  men  were  to  have  charge 
of  this  bridge  and  fix  it  in  position  when  the  need 
came.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  Tlaxcalans  and  fifty 
of  our  men  were  told  off  for  the  heavy  guns.     San- 

251 


252  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

doval  and  one  hundred  of  our  most  active  soldiers 
were  to  form  a  vanguard  and  clear  the  streets. 
Cortes  should  go  in  the  middle  and  support  the  part 
most  needing  help.  In  the  rear  were  to  go  the  main 
body  of  cavalry,  the  baggage,  our  prisoners,  and 
Donna  Marina,  all  guarded  by  three  hundred 
Tlaxcalans  and  thirty  Spaniards. 

Night  was  fast  approaching,  when  our  captain  told 
his  steward  to  see  that  his  domestics  brought  the 
gold,  silver  and  jewels  together  in  the  hall.  Then 
Cortes  named  two  officers  to  take  charge  of  our 
king's  portion  and  load  as  heavily  as  possible  eight 
of  the  wounded  horses  and  eighty  Tlaxcalans  with 
it.  For  the  most  part  it  was  in  broad  bars  of  gold. 
To  his  secretary  and  the  king's  notaries  Cortes 
further  said,  "  Put  down  in  writing  for  witness  that 
I  have  done  all  I  could  to  save  this  treasure  of  over 
seven  hundred  thousand  dollars  in  gold.  You  see 
the  Indian  porters  and  the  horses  can  carry  no  more. 
I  now  permit  any  soldier  to  take  what  he  can  carry, 
otherwise  it  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  these  dogs 
of  Mexicans." 

As  soon  as  they  heard  this,  the  soldiers  of  Narvaez 
and  many  of  our  men  stowed  away  as  much  of  the 
metal  as  they  could.  I  have  never  had  the  failing 
of  coveting  gold,  but  I  took  four  chalchihuite  stones 
out  of  a  small  box  and  quickly  put  them  under  my 
cuirass.     It  was  a  deed  well  done,  for  later  on  they 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  253 

served  to  buy  me  food  and  get  help  to  cure  my 
wounds. 

That  night  a  thin  mist  hung  over  the  town  and  a 
gentle  rain  was  falling,  when,  before  midnight,  we 
fixed  the  bridge  in  a  gap  the  Mexicans  had  made  and 
Cortes  and  the  soldiers  with  him,  and  also  many 
horsemen,  passed  over.  Just  then  the  yells,  trumpets 
and  whistles  of  the  Mexicans  suddenly  burst  forth 
calling  to  the  people,  "  Up !  Up !  Out  with  your 
canoes  for  the  teules  are  leaving!  "  Straightway  so 
vast  bodies  of  the  enemy  bore  down  upon  us,  and  the 
lake  at  once  became  so  crowded  with  canoes,  that 
we  were  unable  to  move  further. 

We  now  had  a  most  obstinate  conflict  to  get  pos- 
session of  the  bridge,  and,  as  mischances  never  come 
singly,  two  of  the  horses  slipped  on  the  wet  planks 
and  fell  into  the  lake.  When  I  and  others  saw  this 
we  got  to  the  other  side  of  the  bridge,  and  so  many 
warriors  charged  us  that  though  we  fought  desper- 
ately, the  bridge  turned  by  overbalance.  Still,  those 
in  the  rear  kept  continually  pushing  forward,  and 
soon  the  opening  was  filled  with  dead  horses,  Indian 
men  and  women  servants,  baggage  and  many  of  our 
men,  some  of  whom  were  drowned  and  others  drawn 
into  canoes  by  Indians  as  prisoners.  The  scene  was 
heartrending.  And  to  hear  the  pitiful  cries! 
"Help!  Help!  I  am  sinking!"  cried  one  here. 
"  Help !    they   are  killing  me !  "   screamed   another 


254  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

there.  Here  one  reached  the  water-edge  and  im- 
plored us  to  lift  him  out,  while  further  off  another 
clambered  over  dead  bodies  only  to  meet  dense 
crowds  of  the  foe.  Could  any  one  believe  a  man  of 
us  observed  the  order  of  retreat?     He  were  a  fool. 

Cortes  with  some  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  had 
passed,  as  I  said,  and  had  spurred  along  the  cause- 
way to  reach  the  main  land.  If  we  had  waited, 
horseman  and  soldiers,  one  for  another,  what  would 
it  have  availed?  Groups  of  thirty  or  forty  would 
have  been  cut  to  pieces;  not  one  of  us  would  have 
been  left  alive,  for  on  one  side  the  causeway  was  the 
lake  swarming  with  canoes  to  carry  us  off  prisoners, 
and  on  the  other  hosts  of  warriors  on  the  flat  house- 
roofs  pelting  us  with  lances  and  stones  and  cutting 
us  with  our  own  swords  —  which  the  enemy  had 
taken  and  fixed  to  their  lances.  Our  muskets  and 
crossbows  were  useless  because  of  the  rain,  and  the 
darkness  made  every  movement  uncertain.  We 
should  have  fared  even  worse  had  It  been  day.  By 
the  grace  of  God  only  did  we  escape. 

So  we  drove  ahead  to  get  to  the  town  of  Tacuba, 
where  our  vanguard  had  arrived.  Finally  we  heard 
voices  saying  to  Cortes,  "  Captain,  we  are  safe  here, 
but  they  say  we  are  fleeing  and  leaving  men  behind 
to  die.  Let  us  go  back  and  bring  them  help." 
Cortes  answered  that  It  was  a  miracle  that  one  of 
us  escaped,  and  he  promptly  turned  back  with  some 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  255 

of  our  officers  and  soldiers  who  were  unhurt.  They 
did  not  go  far.  Alvarado,  on  foot,  for  he  had  lost 
his  brown  mare,  and  with  him  a  few  soldiers  and 
Tlaxcalans,  all  dripping  with  blood,  met  them.  The 
eyes  of  Cortes  were  wet  with  tears  when  he  saw  their 
woeful  plight  and  learned  that  Leon  and  many  other 
gentlemen  lay  dead,  and  that  these  few  men  had 
crossed  the  opening  in  the  causeway  upon  dead  bodies 
of  men  and  the  horses  and  the  boxes  with  which  it 
was  choked. 

Now  that  we,  or  the  re'mnant  of  us,  were  at 
Tacuba  we  were  not  escaping  attack,  and  we  sought 
to  quit  the  terrible  neighborhood.  Although  the 
Mexicans  continually  harassed  us  with  arrows,  darts 
and  slings,  we  marched  by  a  bye-road,  of  which  our 
Tlaxcalan  friends  knew,  to  a  temple  built  like  a  fort. 
Here  we  halted  and  lighted  fires  and  eased  our  sore 
bodies.  Grievous  it  was  to  see  our  aching  wounds, 
swollen  by  the  cold,  as  we  bound  them  with  cloths. 
But  what  was  more  grievous  was  the  loss  of  our 
brave  companions.  I  do  not  name  them.  It  would 
take  long,  so  great  was  the  number  missing.  Most 
of  the  men  of  Narvaez  met  death  at  the  bridge  be- 
cause of  the  weight  of  gold  which  they  had  taken 
when  Cortes  offered  the  treasure. 

Only  twenty  three  horses  escaped.  We  had  not 
a  grain  of  powder  and  our  cannon  were  lost.  We 
at  once  might  make  arrows,  but  our  crossbows  were 


256  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

few.  More  pressing  than  all,  however,  was  the 
question,  what  would  be  the  disposition  of  our  In- 
dian friends  towards  us?  We  determined  to  go  for- 
ward with  Tlaxcalans  in  advance  as  guides,  our  se- 
verely wounded  in  the  centre  and  those  too  lame  to 
walk  bound  upon  horses  unfit  for  fighting.  But  our 
enemy,  the  Mexicans,  were  day  and  night  close  at 
our  heels,  yelling  and  shouting  at  us  and  hurling 
stones,  arrows  and  darts. 

On  we  marched  through  plantations  and  hamlets, 
the  Mexicans  always  In  pursuit  and  striving  to  lock 
us  in  some  narrow  place  and  slay  us.  One  night  we 
quartered  ourselves  in  some  houses  and  supped  off 
a  horse  they  had  killed.  The  next  morning  as  we 
advanced,  our  scouts  brought  word  that  countless 
Mexican  warriors  filled  the  fields  ahead.  Here, 
however,  our  courage  did  not  flag,  and  when  our 
horsemen  dashed  over  the  level  ground  in  full  gal- 
lop on  the  enemy,  our  foot  soldiers  seemed  to  put 
double  strength  and  spirit  in  their  sword  thrusts. 
It  was  a  terrific  battle.  And  to  see  Cortes!  and  Al- 
varado,  who  had  borrowed  a  horse !  And  to  hear 
the  valiant  Sandoval,  all  covered  with  wounds,  en- 
courage us,  "  Now,  gentlemen,  this  is  the  day  for 
victory.  Our  trust  is  in  God.  We  shall  not  lose." 
The  battle  was  hot.  The  Mexican  chief  fell  and  his 
warriors  gave  way  and  fled.  But  at  this  moment, 
indeed,  we  felt  neither  hunger,  nor  thirst,  nor  the 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  257 

pain  of  wounds,  nor  memory  of  disaster,  as  we  fol- 
lowed up  our  victory,  pursuing,  wounding,  killing. 
Our  Tlaxcalan  friends  proved  themselves  very  lions. 
Our  horsemen  at  last  returned  from  pursuit,  and  we 
gave  thanks  to  God  for  our  escape  from  so  powerful 
an  enemy,  for  never  before  in  the  Indies  had  the 
Spaniards  fought  so  great  a  number  of  warriors,  the 
very  flower  of  the  joint  armies  of  Mexico  and  its  al- 
lies. That  day  we  supped  off  gourds,  marching  as 
we  ate,  and  at  the  approach  of  evening  came  to  a 
temple  where  we  fortified  ourselves,  dressed  our 
wounds,  and  the  hurts  of  our  horses,  and  got  some 
rest. 

And  now  we  were  soon  to  be  as  delighted  as 
though  we  saw  our  native  land,  for  we  were  to  come 
in  sight  of  the  hills  of  Tlaxcala.  Yet  who  could  tell 
how  the  people  there  would  feel  towards  us  to-day? 
And,  too,  what  had  happened  to  those  of  us  at  Vera 
Cruz?  Were  they  still  alive?  Of  our  great  num- 
bers only  four  hundred  and  forty  survived,  with 
twenty  horses  and  twelve  crossbowmen  and  seven 
musketeers.  Each  of  us  was  weak  and  covered  with 
wounds.  Very  clearly,  said  Cortes,  we  could  see 
how  it  had  pleased  God  to  save  us  in  a  miraculous 
rescue,  and  we  should  give  thanks.  But  our  troops 
were  now  the  same  in  number  as  when  we  first  en- 
tered Mexico,  and  it  behooved  us  to  offer  the  Tlax- 
calans  no  cause  for  offence,  and  trust  to  find  them 


2^8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

faithful  and  true.  If  it  should  turn  out  that  they 
were  not,  then  we  must  carry  still  further  our  strong 
arm  and  oak  heart. 

When  we  reached  the  boundary  walls  between  the 
Tlaxcalan  and  Mexican  lands,  we  halted  to  wash 
ourselves  at  a  spring  on  a  hillside  and  to  eat.  Re- 
freshed in  measure,  we  again  set  out  and  under  the 
escort  of  many  caciques  and  people  who  met  us  at 
a  smaller  town,  we  finally  entered  Tlaxcala,  patiently 
to  await  the  cure  of  our  wounds.  In  that  town  we 
rested  twenty-two  days.  Then  Cortes  determined 
on  making  punitive  excursions  into  the  province  of 
Tepeaca,  where  the  people  had  slain  several  of  our 
soldiers  on  their  way  to  Mexico. 

It  had  become  clear  that  the  soldiers  of  Narvaez 
were  not  used  to  fighting.  Those  who  survived  the 
carnage  at  the  bridge  of  sorrows  and  the  great  battle 
we  fought  in  the  fields,  cursed  Cortes  and  his  con- 
quest, and  could  hardly  await  their  return  to  Cuba. 
Then,  too,  they  cursed  the  gold  he  had  given  them 
and  which  they  had  for  the  most  part  lost.  Content 
to  have  escaped  with  their  lives,  they  wanted  no  more 
fighting,  but  rather  to  go  back  to  their  homes.  Our 
captain,  thinking  he  could  bend  them  to  his  purpose, 
answered  in  quiet,  kindly  talk.  But  when  they  saw 
their  complaints  had  no  effect  on  Cortes,  they  went 
before  a  notary  and  drew  up  a  formal  protest  de- 
manding that  he  abandon  war  and  go  at  once  to  Vera 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  259 

Cruz,  giving  reasons  that  we  had  neither  horses, 
muskets,  powder,  crossbows  nor  thread  to  make  bow 
strings  —  in  short,  that  we  had  none  of  the  necessi- 
ties of  war  and  out  of  our  company  only  four  hun- 
dred and  forty  men  survived.  Moreover,  they  pro- 
tested, Mexican  warriors  held  every  pass  and  strong- 
hold, and  if  we  longer  delayed  ship-worms  would 
eat  our  vessels  as  they  lay  in  the  harbor. 

This  protest  our  captain  answered  by  far  more 
weighty  contradictions,  and  when  we  of  his  old  troop 
begged  him  most  earnestly  not  to  permit  followers 
of  Narvaez  to  go,  for  it  would  hurt  the  cause  of  God 
and  the  interests  of  our  emperor,  and  when  they  saw 
their  efforts  were  fruitless,  they  finally  consented  to 
join  us  in  the  campaign,  provided  Cortes  would  per- 
mit them,  when  opportunity  came,  to  return  to  Cuba. 
Still,  their  murmurs  did  not  end,  but  day  by  day  they 
complained  —  how  dearly  they  had  paid  for  Cortes' 
conquest  in  giving  up  the  peace  and  security  of  com- 
fortable homes. 

Our  captain  had  wished  the  caciques  of  Tlaxcala 
to  furnish  him  with  five  thousand  warriors  on  his 
march  to  Tepeaca  and  its  towns,  some  twenty-eight 
miles  away,  against  which  we  aimed  to  carry  our 
arms.  If  our  wish  to  take  vengeance  for  the  death 
of  Spaniards  was  great,  that  of  the  caciques  of  Tlax- 
cala, because  of  the  robbing  of  farms,  was  greater, 
and  they  sent  four  thousand  warriors  to  join  us  who 


26o  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

numbered  now  seventeen  horses,  six  crossbowmen 
and  four  hundred  and  twenty  soldiers.  We  took 
merely  a  single  day's  food,  for  the  country  we  were 
invading  was  thickly  peopled  and  supplied  with 
maize,  fowls  and  dogs.  Keeping  a  few  scouts  in  ad- 
vance, we  camped  for  the  first  night  about  twelve 
miles  from  Tepeaca. 

The  people  there  were  quite  prepared  for  our 
coming,  for  they  knew  we  had  found  a  kindly  shelter 
at  Tlaxcala,  and  they  took  it  for  granted  that  as 
soon  as  we  felt  our  strength  restored  we  would  over- 
run their  territories.  Mexican  troops  therefore  kept 
guard  all  along  the  boundaries,  and  Tepeaca  itself 
they  strongly  garrisoned.  To  this  town  Cortes,  who 
in  all  such  matters  aimed  at  strict  justice  and  order, 
sent  some  prisoners  we  had  taken  to  ask  who  and 
how  many  were  concerned  in  the  murder  of  the  six- 
teen Spaniards  on  their  way  to  Mexico;  why  the 
Tepeacans  had  attacked  and  robbed  the  farms  of 
the  Tlaxcalans;  for  what  reasons  such  vast  numbers 
of  Mexican  troops  bore  them  company;  and  he 
begged  the  Tepeacans  to  come  at  once  and  make 
friends  with  us  and  turn  the  Mexicans  out,  and  if 
they  did  not,  we  should  look  on  them  as  rebels,  mur- 
derers and  robbers,  and,  first  desolating  their  coun- 
try with  fire  and  sword,  give  them  into  slavery. 

The  prisoners  faithfully  carried  our  message.  If 
we,  however,  had  sent  a  threatening  summons,  the 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  261 

answer  the  enemy  sent  back  was  still  fiercer,  for, 
puffed  up  with  their  late  victory,  the  Mexicans  spoke 
with  terrible  assurance,  and  finally  after  our  repeated 
offers  of  peace,  declared  that  we  should  not  advance 
further;  if  we  did  advance,  they  would  fall  on  us 
and  have  a  bigger  feast  from  Spanish  flesh  than  they 
had  had  after  the  night  of  sorrows  and  the  battle  of 
the  fields. 

We  now  had  a  council  of  war  in  which  it  was 
agreed  and  taken  down  in  writing  by  a  notary,  that 
all  the  allies  of  Mexico  who  had  killed  Spaniards 
should  be  turned  into  slaves,  on  the  ground  that 
after  swearing  allegiance  to  our  king,  they  had  re- 
belled and  slain  more  than  eight  hundred  of  our  peo- 
ple and  over  fifty  of  our  horses.  '  This  decision 
Cortes  sent  to  our  enemy  and  again  asked  for  peace. 
They  replied  that  if  we  did  not  at  once  quit  the  prov- 
ince they  would  come  out  and  kill  us.  Next  day 
we  met  the  vaunters  in  a  severe  battle.  A  ground  of 
maize  and  maguey  plantations  proved  favorable  to 
our  horsemen  and  the  enemy's  bravely  availed  them 
little.  To  see  the  spirit  of  our  Tlaxcalan  allies !  — 
how  valiant  they  were  !  —  and  how  they  pursued  the 
enemy!  When  the  Tepeacans  became  convinced 
that  the  Mexicans  were  no  protection,  they  sent  mes- 
sengers suing  for  peace  and  they  then  took  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  our  king. 

Because  it  was  on  the  road  to  Vera  Cruz,  and  be- 


262  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

cause  the  town  was  one  among  many  and  the  land 
about  it  produced  plenty  of  maize,  and  we  had  aUies, 
the  Tlaxcalans,  to  guard  the  frontier,  we  founded  a 
town  at  Tepeaca  and  set  up  a  regular  government. 
We  scoured  the  neighboring  territory,  and  at  one 
town  where  fifteen  Spaniards  had  been  killed,  we 
turned  many  into  slaves.  We  cast  an  iron  to  brand 
those  we  took  for  slaves,  and  its  mark  was  the  letter 
G,  which  means  guerra,  war.  Within  forty  days 
we  had  all  the  towns  punished  and  thoroughly  at 
peace. 

The  successor  of  Montezuma,  he  who  had  driven 
us  out  of  Mexico,  about  this  time  died  of  smallpox. 
Another  now  came  to  the  headship,  a  near  relative 
of  Montezuma,  about  twenty-five  years  old,  for  an 
Indian  very  well-bred  and  more  inchned  to  white 
than  to  the  copper-brown  of  his  race.  The  new 
monarch  was  valiant,  moreover,  and  soon  made  him- 
self so  feared  among  his  people  that,  in  his  presence, 
they  trembled.  His  wife,  one  of  Montezuma's 
daughters,  passed  for  a  beauty  among  her  country- 
women. 

When  this  new  ruler  learned  that  we  had  defeated 
the  Mexicans  at  Tepeaca,  and  that  the  people  of  the 
town  had  given  their  fealty  to  our  king,  he  feared 
that  we  would  overrun  his  other  provinces  and  re- 
duce them  to  our  service,  and  he  therefore  sent  mes- 
sengers to  every  town  with  commands  that  they  be 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  263 

ready  for  action.  To  some  of  the  town  caciques  he 
sent  presents  of  gold,  and  others  he  freed  from  trib- 
ute. But  above  all  he  sent  out  companies  of  war- 
riors with  the  command  that  they  fight  us  fiercely  and 
prevent  us  from  entering  his  territory. 
— T^s  new  monarch,  Guatemoc,  had  thrown  espe- 
cially strong  garrisons,  as  I  said,  into  towns  that  lay 
on  the  boundaries,  in  particular  into  Guacachula  and 
Izucar.  In  these  cities,  about  twelve  miles  from 
each  other,  his  Mexican  warriors  were  such  a  host, 
and  they  so  felt  their  strength,  that  they  took  liber- 
ties and  went  so  far  as  to  do  acts  of  violence  —  as 
robbing  people  of  their  mantles,  their  maize,  their 
fowls,  their  gold,  and  even  of  their  daughters  and 
wives,  if  the  women  were  pretty.  So  when  the  Gua- 
cachulans  considered  how  the  town  of  Cholula  had 
enjoyed  peace  ever  since  the  day  it  had  rid  itself  of 
Mexican  garrisons,  and  how  again  it  was  the  same 
at  Tepeaca  and  other  towns,  they  secretly  despatched 
four  chieftains  to  Cortes  and  asked  him  to  send  his 
teules  with  their  horses  to  stop  the  robberies  and  as- 
saults; and  they  added  that  all  the  people  of  the 
town  and  neighborhood  would  aid  us  in  slaying  the 
Mexicans. 

This  call  for  aid  appealed  to  Cortes  and  he  de- 
termined to  send  out  Cristobal  de  Olid  in  command 
of  nearly  all  the  horsemen  and  soldiers  and  a  large 
force  of  Tlaxcalans  —  for  the  booty  the  Tlaxcalans 


264  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

had  carried  off  from  Tepeaca  had  induced  many 
more  to  join  us.  Now  among  Olid's  three  hundred 
soldiers  were  several  followers  of  Narvaez,  and  as 
they  went  on  their  way  some  Indians  told  these  Nar- 
vaez men  that  all  the  fields  and  houses  in  the  country 
to  which  they  were  marching  were  filled  with  Mexi- 
can warriors  —  this  and  other  hugger-mugger 
stories. 

These  men  of  Narvaez  had  from  the  beginning 
no  liking  for  this  new  expedition,  or  again  to  taste 
fighting;  rather  they  bent  all  their  thoughts  on  get- 
ting back  to  Cuba.  Their  memories  of  the  perilous 
flight  from  Mexico,  and  of  their  terrific  battle  in 
the  fields,  urged  them  so  that  they  begged  Olid  to 
turn  back,  for  this  expedition  would  fail  and  every 
man  of  them  perish.  In  vain  the  leader  expostu- 
lated, Cortes'  own  soldiers  standing  behind  all  he 
said  and  agreeing  there  must  be  no  retreat.  The 
others  refused  to  advance  another  step;  and  at  last 
they  so  confused  the  mind  of  Olid  that  he  turned 
back,  and  wrote  Cortes  the  state  of  things. 

The  letter  greatly  angered  Cortes  and  he  sent  two 
crossbowmen  with  a  letter  marvelling  that  an  officer 
of  Olid's  strength  and  courage  should  fail  to  do  what 
he  had  been  ordered.  When  Olid  read  what  Cortes 
had  written,  he  shouted  with  chagrin,  and  bitterly 
reproached  those  who  had  led  him  into  disobedience 
of  commands.     At  once  he  issued  orders  for  all  to 


Cristobal  de  Olid,  a  very  valiant  man 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  265 

come  with  him,  and  if  there  were  any  who  did  not 
want  to  join,  they  were  to  go  back  to  headquarters 
and  receive  the  reward  of  cowards  and  deserters. 

The  vexation  of  the  whole  matter  turned  Olid 
into  a  fierce  Hon,  and  shortly  after,  when  he  met  the 
enemy  in  the  field,  he  led  his  men  to  a  triumphant  vic- 
tory. The  Mexican  garrisons  retreated  and  forti- 
fied themselves  in  another  large  town  where  there 
was  another  great  body  of  warriors  posted  in  a  fort. 
To  this  place  again  Olid,  and  those  who  would  fol- 
low him,  marched  and  fell  so  furiously  upon  their 
foes  that  they  routed  them  completely. 

When  this  force  of  Olid's  returned  from  the  ex- 
pedition, Cortes  and  the  rest  of  us  went  out  to  meet 
them;  and  we  had  much  laughter  about  the  discon- 
tented having  persuaded  Cristobal  de  Olid  to  turn 
back.  And  Olid  even  laughed  at  it  himself  and  said 
that  some  of  his  soldiers  had  thought  more  of  their 
mines  in  Cuba  than  of  their  soldiers'  arms;  and  he 
vowed  that  never  again  would  he  go  on  an  expedi- 
tion with  any  of  the  rich  followers  of  Narvaez,  but 
would  take  with  him  only  a  few  of  the  poor  soldiers 
of  Cortes.  In  these  days  Sandoval  also  led  an  ex- 
pedition against  other  towns  where  Spaniards  had 
been  attacked  and  made  way  with,  and  came  back  to 
where  we  lay  at  Tepeaca,  bringing  clothes,  arms  and 
two  saddles  which  they  had  found  in  a  temple  of- 
fered before   idols.     His   force   also  brought  back 


266  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

great  numbers  of  Indian  women  and  boys  who  were 
branded  with  the  iron  as  slaves. 

Perfect  tranquilHty  now  reigned.  Both  during  our 
expeditions,  and  while  we  were  lying  at  Tepeaca, 
several  ships  came  to  port.  One,  fitted  out  in  Cuba, 
brought  letters  In  which  Diego  Velasquez,  believing 
that  Narvaez  had  now  conquered  New  Spain,  sent 
word  that  if  Narvaez  had  not  already  killed  Cortes, 
he  should  at  once  send  him  alive,  with  all  his  chief  of- 
ficers, to  Cuba,  that  he,  Velasquez,  might  ship  them  to 
Spain;  —  indeed,  such  were  the  orders  of  the  bishop 
of  Burgos,  who  was  also  archbishop  of  Rosano  and 
president  of  the  council  of  the  Indies.  When  our 
admiral,  Cavallero,  had  received  the  new  comers 
with  careful  courtesy,  and  had  got  them  ashore,  he 
then  said,  "  Surrender!  in  the  name  of  our  captain 
general,  Cortes!"  They  were  dumbfounded.  But 
they  submitted  and  removed  sails,  rudder  and  com- 
pass from  the  ship,  and  afterwards  the  captain  of 
the  ship,  Barba,  with  thirteen  soldiers  and  two 
horses,  marched  on  to  our  quarters.  Great  was  our 
joy  at  their  coming,  for  they  brought  us  aid  at  the 
very  minute  we  needed  it.  Only  eight  days  after 
Cavallero  captured  another  ship,  and  in  the  same 
manner,  that  is,  by  welcoming  the  new  arrivals  and 
not  letting  them  know  that  Narvaez  had  failed  till 
they  were  landed  and  in  his  power;  and  all  the  forces 


Our  Defeat  and  Later  Relief  267 

on  board,  eight  soldiers,  a  mare,  six  crossbows  and 
twine  for  bowstrings,  he  forwarded.  Our  pleasure 
at  the  coming  of  the  new  guests  was  greater  even 
than  at  those  of  a  few  days  before,  and  Cortes  paid 
them  much  honor  and  gave  each  man  something 
to  do. 

!  We  thanked  God  most  heartily  for  this  strength- 
ening of  our  forces  with  soldiers,  crossbows  and 
horses.  But  still  more  aid  arrived;  for  ships  which 
Francisco  de  Garay  had  sent  to  form  a  settlement  on 
the  river  Panuco  came  to  harbor,  the  first  bearing 
sixty  soldiers.  They  had  fortunately  escaped,  re- 
embarked  and  come  to  our  port  after  Indians  had 
massacred  the  settlers  on  the  Panuco  and  set  fire  to 
the  ships.  These  sixty  soldiers  were  all  of  them  ill 
and  got  to  our  camp  very  slowly,  for  they  had  been 
so  weakened  by  hunger  they  could  scarcely  walk. 
When  Cortes  saw  them  so  swollen  in  body  he  knew 
they  were  no  material  for  fighting  men,  and  that  we 
should  hardly  be  able  to  cure  them,  but  he  gave  them 
to  our  care  and  did  them  every  possible  kindness. 
Many  of  them  died. 

The  next  ship  to  come  to  our  port  had  also  been 
sent  by  Garay  to  succor  his  Panuco  colony,  but  when 
the  captain  ran  up  the  Panuco  and  found  no  trace  of 
the  settlers,  and  also  learned  from  Indians  that  they 
had  been  slain,  he  hoisted  sail  and  made  for  Vera 


268  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Cruz.  There  he  at  once  disembarked  his  soldiers, 
who  numbered  more  than  fifty,  with  seven  horses, 
and  started  for  the  place  where  we  were  stationed. 

Again  a  few  days  after  another  ship  arrived  at 
our  port,  likewise  despatched  by  Garay  to  protect 
and  succor  his  Panuco  forces,  which  he  thought  safe 
and  well.  This  ship  brought  over  forty  men,  ten 
horses,  crossbows  and  other  arms.  Thus  it  was  that 
Francisco  de  Garay  sent  off  one  ship  after  another 
to  the  aid  of  his  colony  and  each  served  him  in  no 
way  and  only  went  to  increase  the  advantages  of 
Cortes  and  ourselves,  for  they  finally  arrived  at  Vera 
Cruz  and  brought  us  most  welcome  help.  The  men 
from  the  last  of  these  two  ships  were  so  hearty  and 
fat  when  they  came  in  that  we  called  them  "  strong- 
backs,"  and  those  from  the  third,  "  pack-saddles," 
because  they  wore  heavy  cotton  cuirasses,  so  thick 
that  no  arrow  could  penetrate  them. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

How  Cortes  used  the  ships,  and  ordered  Martin  Lopez  to 
model  thirteen  sloops  for  the  lake  of  Mexico;  what  hap- 
pened as  our  army  marched  to  Texcoco  and  Sandoval 
went  to  fetch  timber  of  the  sloops;  of  the  great  thirst  we 
endured,  our  Jiiarch  about  the  lake,  and  the  plot  to  stab 
Cortes. 

When  the  officers  of  Narvaez  saw  that  the  towns 
of  the  province  of  Tepeaca  were  at  peace,  they 
begged  Cortes  to  do  as  he  had  promised  and  give 
them  leave  to  go  back  to  the  island  of  Cuba.  Their 
request  Cortes  was  not  slow  in  granting,  and  he  even 
sent  them  off  supplied  with  such  food  as  we  at  that 
time  had,  maize,  salted  dog's  flesh  and  a  few  fowls, 
and  promised  that,  although  many  of  them  went 
away  rich,  if  he  wholly  conquered  New  Spain,  he 
would  give  them  more  gold.  We  who  remained  be- 
hind asked  Cortes  why  he  gave  them  leave  to  go, 
for  we  were  so  few.  He*  answered  that  he  wanted 
to  be  done  with  their  importunities  and  complaints; 
it  was  better  to  be  alone  than  in  bad  company,  and 
we  could  see  for  ourselves  that  many  of  them  were 
not  fit  for  service.  Alvarado  had  orders  to  see  them 
to  port  and  aboard  one  of  the  best  ships,  and  then 
to  return  to  headquarters. 

269 


270  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

In  another  ship  Cortes  despatched  Alonzo  de 
Mendoza  and  Diego  de  Ordas  to  Spain  for  some  pur- 
pose he  did  not  tell,  and  afterwards  we  only  heard 
that  when  the  bishop  of  Burgos  told  Ordas  to  his 
face  that  we  were  a  parcel  of  villains  and  traitors, 
Ordas  stood  up  stoutly  for  us.  In  a  third  ship  Cor- 
tes sent  Alonzo  de  Avila  to  Santo  Domingo  to  give 
to  the  governors  of  the  islands  account  of  what  we 
had  done  —  Cortes  choosing  Avila  to  get  him  out  of 
the  way,  for  he  spoke  his  mind  very  freely  and  sided 
with  us  soldiers  in  every  difficulty,  as  I  have  already 
told  on  page  235,  if  he  thought  us  unjustly  dealt 
with. 

Here  the  reader  may  ask  how  without  money 
could  Cortes  send  Ordas  to  Spain,  for  in  Spain,  as 
elsewhere,  money  is  a  necessity.  And  how  could  he 
send  still  another  ship  to  buy  horses  In  Jamaica?  I 
can  only  say  that  when  we  were  fleeing  from  Mexico 
on  the  night  of  our  great  sorrow,  much  gold,  as  I 
have  told,  was  left  in  a  heap,  and  many  of  the 
soldiers,  especially  the  horsemen  and  followers  of 
Narvaez,  stowed  away  treasures  from  the  heap. 
Then,  besides,  many  of  the  eighty  Tlaxcalans  who 
were  laden  with  gold  were  In  the  vanguard  and  got 
safely  over  the  bridges.  It  Is  clear  that  not  all  the 
gold  was  lost  on  the  causeway,  but  many  loads  saved. 
We  poor  soldiers  who  had  no  command,  but  only 
lived  to  obey,  and  on  that  night  were  trying  to  save 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      271 

our  lives,  cared  little  whether  we  had  gold  or  not, 
and  were  ham)y  to  get  off  with  any  degree  of  safety 
and  cure  our\vounds.  Of  the  gold  that  was  saved 
Cortes  and  some  of  the  officers  got  as  much  as  they 
could  lay  their  hands  on. 

In  the  peace  now  prevailing  Cortes  moved  the  main 
part  of  the  troops  to  Tlaxcala,  leaving  behind  at 
Tepeaca  an  officer  with  twenty  soldiers  ill  or 
wounded.  At  this  time  also  our  captain  ordered  that 
enough  timber  should  be  cut  to  build  thirteen  sloops 
by  which  we  might  again  reach  Mexico,  for  it  was 
certain  we  could  not  carry  on  war  or  enter  by  the 
causeways,  and  we  could  never  master  the  waters 
surrounding  the  town  without  sloops.  Martin  Lo- 
pez, of  whom  I  have  already  told  as  a  good  soldier 
in  our  fight  with  Narvaez,  and  an  expert  in  model- 
ing and  in  cutting  the  wood  of  boats  —  this  Martin 
Lopez  now  set  to  work  with  his  unfailing  and  clever 
craftsmanship.  He  made  such  speed  in  cutting  the 
wood  —  Indians  whom  the  caciques  of  Tlaxcala  sent 
to  us  aiding  in  felling  and  preparing  —  that  he  soon 
had  the  whole  of  it  cut,  and  each  beam  marked  for 
its  place  in  its  sloop  after  the  way  master  carpenters 
marked  pieces  in  their  building.  Another  good  sol- 
dier, Andrez  Nunez,  and  a  skilful  old  carpenter, 
Ramirez,  lame  of  a  wound,  helped.  Cortes  also  sent 
Santa  Cruz,  a  worthy  soldier,  to  Vera  Cruz  for  the 
iron  work  and  sails  and  cables  of  the  ships  we  de- 


272  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

stroyed;  and  with  orders  that  all  the  blacksmiths 
should  come  to  Tlaxcala  to  do  the  forging.  With 
the  help  of  more  than  a  thousand  Indian  porters  to 
carry  the  loads,  Santa  Cruz  brought  everything  over 
the  mountains,  even  cauldrons  for  boiling  the  pitch 
with  which  to  caulk  the  sloops.  Our  Indians  did  not 
know  how  to  extract  tar,  and  here  we  were  at  a  loss 
till  Cortes  picked  four  sailors  who  understood  the 
work  and  sent  them  off  to  some  pine  woods  to 
make  It. 

As  soon  as  Cortes  saw  that  the  croakers  with  their 
infection  of  others  with  cowardice  were  off  for  Cuba, 
and  that  the  timber  was  preparing  for  the  sloops, 
he  determined  to  march  with  all  our  soldiers  to  Tex- 
coco,  after  Mexico  one  of  the  largest  cities  of  New 
Spain.  Whether  Texcoco  was  the  best  place  for 
putting  together  and  launching  the  sloops  we  dis- 
cussed at  great  length,  for  some  of  the  soldiers 
claimed  that  Ayotzlngo,  near  Chalco,  had  better 
canals,  while  others  maintained  that  Texcoco  was 
better,  standing  as  it  did  near  many  other  towns,  and 
that  when  we  once  got  It  In  our  power  we  should 
be  better  able  to  plan  our  operations  against  Mex- 
ico. 

We  had  scarcely  settled  on  the  town  I  have  said 
when  some  soldier  brought  news  from  Vera  Cruz 
that  a  large  ship  had  run  In  from  Spain  and  the 
Canaries,  laden  not  only  with  crossbows  and  cross- 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      273 

bow-cords,  muskets,  powder  and  other  arms,  but  also 
with  three  horses  and  thirteen  soldiers.  Great  was 
our  delight!  Cortes  sent  at  once  to  bargain  for  all 
the  arms  and  powder,  in  fact,  for  the  whole  cargo  of 
the  ship.  If  before  this  we  were  in  good  spirits  for 
our  start  for  Texcoco,  now  we  felt  the  more  elation 
on  having  this  timely  succor.  All  the  passengers  on 
board,  and  even  the  sailing  master,  came  to  our 
camp,  where  we  gave  them  warmest  welcome. 

When  our  captain  found  himself  so  rich  in  mus- 
kets, powder,  crossbows  and  horses,  and  saw  how 
impatient  we  all  were,  officers  and  soldiers  alike, 
again  to  attack  the  great  city  of  Mexico,  he  asked  the 
caciques  of  Tlaxcala  to  send  ten  thousand  warriors 
to  join  us  in  our  campaign.  He  was  making  them 
a  speech  about  the  matter  when  an  elder  cacique  as- 
sured him  that  not  only  ten  thousand  warriors,  but 
many  more  were  at  his  service.  We  began  our 
march  a  day  or  two  after  Christmas  of  the  year 
1520. 

Our  enemies,  the  Mexicans,  had  barricaded  the 
mountain  passes  between  Tlaxcala  and  Texcoco  with 
felled  trees  and  otherwise,  but  our  Indian  friends 
cleared  away  the  trees  and  filled  up  holes  so  that  our 
horsemen  could  pass,  and  when  on  the  second  day 
we  descended  from  the  heights  and  saw  before  us 
the  lake  of  Mexico  and  its  great  cities  standing  in 
the  midst  of  waters,  we  thanked  God  for  allowing 


274  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

us  to  look  upon  the  scene  again,  and  vowed  we  would 
act  more  prudently  in  this  campaign. 

The  people  of  Texcoco  were  not  now  on  the  best 
of  terms  with  the  Mexicans,  and,  moreover,  smallpox 
was  raging  throughout  the  whole  district,  and  in 
these  reasons,  perhaps,  lay  the  fact  that  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  as  we  neared  Texcoco  our  scouts 
brought  the  glad  tidings  that  ten  unarmed  Indians 
were  approaching,  bearing  a  golden  banner.  Upon 
coming  to  us  they  lowered  the  banner  in  token  of 
peace,  and  when  they  neared  Cortes,  who  had  our 
two  interpreters,  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar,  stand- 
ing by  him,  they  said,  "  Malinche,  our  master,  the 
cacique  of  Texcoco  sends  us  to  beg  you  to  take  him 
into  your  friendship.  He  awaits  you  In  the  city,  and 
as  signal  of  peace  sends  you  this  banner,  and  asks 
you  to  order  your  brothers  and  the  Tlaxcalans  not  to 
harm  his  land  and  in  his  city  to  be  his  guests." 

Cortes  was  overjoyed  at  the  message,  and  em- 
braced the  ambassadors  warmly.  Nevertheless,  in 
counselling  with  his  officers,  who  also  were  of  his 
opinion,  he  could  not  but  suspect  the  Indians  were 
playing  some  trick —  for  if  the  Texcocans  had  been 
honestly  Inclined  they  would  have  not  acted  In  so 
great  a  hurry,  and  would  have  brought  food.  How- 
ever, he  accepted  the  golden  banner  with  thanks,  and 
assured  the  bearers  that  he  was  not  in  the  habit  of 
ill-treating  any  vassal  of  our  king,  and  if  they  kept 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      275 

the  peace  which  they  now  sought,  he  would  protect 
them  from  the  Mexicans  and  order  the  Tlaxcalans 
to  do  them  no  injury. 

Early  next  morning  we  entered  Texcoco  itself,  and 
at  once  it  struck  us  as  singular  that  we  saw  neither 
women  nor  children,  only  men  seemingly  avoiding 
us,  as  if  at  war  with  us.  After  we  had  got  to  our 
quarters  in  some  great  halls,  and  Cortes  had  sum- 
moned the  officers  and  most  of  us,  he  ordered  Al- 
varado.  Olid,  some  other  soldiers  and  me  to  ascend 
the  great  temple  and  look  over  the  town  and  lake. 
We  had  no  sooner  got  to  the  top  than  we  saw  the 
people  of  towns  round  about  moving  away  their  be- 
longings, some  taking  to  the  hills  and  others  hiding  in 
the  reed-thickets  of  the  water.  All  the  lake  was  alive 
with  canoes. 

When  we  reported  these  facts  Cortes  determined 
to  seize  the  sender  of  the  golden  banner,  the  cacique 
of  Texcoco,  and  he  despatched  papas  to  summon 
their  ruler.  They  returned,  reporting  that  he  had 
fled  with  many  chieftains  to  Mexico.  In  secret  un- 
derstanding with  the  cacique  of  Mexico,  chieftains 
told  us  next  day,  this  runaway  cacique  had  murdered 
his  elder  brother  to  raise  himself  to  power.  The 
rightful  heir,  whom  the  Texcocans  named,  Cortes, 
with  all  solemnity  and  without  delay,  installed  as 
cacique.  Greatly  esteemed  and  beloved  by  his  sub- 
jects, he  became  a  convert  to  Christianity  and  ren- 


276  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

dered  us  a  considerable  service,  for  Cortes  required 
of  him  a  large  force  to  broaden  and  deepen  the 
canals  through  which  we  were  to  draw  our  sloops  to 
the  lake.  Every  day  from  seven  to  eight  thousand 
of  this  cacique's  Indians  were  busy  at  the  main  canal 
—  for  Cortes'  purpose  was  to  enclose  Mexico  on  all 
sides  —  and  they  deepened  and  broadened  it  so  that 
it  could  have  floated  ships  of  large  size. 

About  this  time  several  townships  sent  to  ask  for- 
giveness and  sue  for  peace,  if  we  identified  them  with 
murder  of  our  countrymen  in  late  wars.  But  others 
published  their  hostility  towards  us  by  raiding  towns 
which  wanted  to  be  friends  with  us.  The  Tlaxcalans 
who  were  with  us  were  anxious  to  gain  honors  in 
fighting  the  Mexicans  and  their  allies  and  to  avenge 
the  death  of  kindred  who  had  been  sacrificed.  Our 
own  soldiers  were  idling  at  Texcoco.  In  considera- 
tion of  these  facts  Cortes  determined  on  several  ex- 
peditions to  neighboring  towns,  to  punish  our  ene- 
mies, defend  our  friends  and  always  seek  still  other 
allies.  One  expedition  he  commanded  in  person; 
another  Sandoval  led. 

But  our  carpenters  in  Tlaxcala  had  now  so  far 
prepared  the  timber  for  our  sloops  that  all  was  ready 
and  waiting.  Days  passed.  Expeditions  went  out 
and  came  back.  Yet  no  sloop  timber  reached  Tex- 
coco. Many  of  our  soldiers  felt  very  anxious  about 
the  state  of  affairs.      It  was  therefore  after  much 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake       277 

impatience  and  ardent  longing  to  begin  our  siege  of 
the  great  city  that  Cortes  ordered  Sandoval  to  take 
two  hundred  soldiers,  twenty  musketeers  and  cross- 
bowmen,  fifteen  horsemen,  a  strong  body  of  Tlax- 
calans,  and  to  these  to  add  twenty  chieftains  of  Tex- 
coco,  and  to  fetch  the  woodwork.  He  was  also  to 
convey  elders  and  children  of  Chalco  to  places  of 
greater  safety. 

Moreover,  he  was  to  go  to  a  town  close  by  the 
road  leading  to  Tlaxcala  and  punish  the  people  for 
attacking  a  company  of  Spaniards  who  were  passing 
through  a  narrow  road  in  the  mountains  where  they 
could  march  only  one  by  one.  Some  of  the  Span- 
iards they  killed  in  the  pass;  the  blood  of  others 
they  took  prisoners  still  stained  the  idols  and  walls 
of  the  temple  where  the  Indians  had  sprinkled  it. 
Skins  off  the  faces  of  two,  tanned  like  skin  for  gloves, 
and  the  beards  still  on  them,  lay  as  an  offering  on 
an  altar.  The  skins  of  four  horses,  also  tanned  with 
the  hair  on,  hung  before  the  main  altar,  alongside 
the  horse  shoes,  as  token  of  victory.  Articles  of 
Spanish  dress  were  suspended  as  offerings  before 
idols,  while  a  pillar  of  one  of  the  houses  told  us  in 
letters  written  in  charcoal,  "  Here  the  unfortunate 
Juan  Yuste  and  others  of  his  company  were  impris- 
oned." This  Juan  Yuste  was  a  gentleman  who  had 
served  under  Narvaez. 

These   evidences  of  our  brothers'   suffering  and 


278  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

cutting  off  of  life  greatly  grieved  Sandoval  and  his 
men.  Yet  what  better  could  they  do  than  show 
mercy  in  return?  Fear  had  fallen  upon  the  people 
and  they  had  fled  to  the  mountains.  A  few  chiefs 
and  women  whom  Sandoval  took  wept  for  the  ex- 
pected fate  of  all.  But  Sandoval  sent  these  few  to 
bring  back  the  people,  and  upon  their  return  they 
begged  forgiveness  of  the  past  and  declared  them- 
selves faithful  vassals  of  our  king  for  the  future. 

Sandoval  and  his  men  now  went  on  the  way  to 
Tlaxcala,  and  when  he  neared  the  capital,  where  the 
cacique  lived,  he  found  eight  thousand  Tlaxcalans 
carrying  on  their  shoulders  all  the  wood  and  other 
building  material  for  the  sloops,  and  as  many  more 
warriors  with  arms  and  plumes  acting  guard,  besides 
two  thousand  porters  bringing  food.  Caciques  com- 
manded these  forces,  but  Martin  Lopez,  our  great 
master  carpenter,  was  in  charge  of  the  transport. 
When  Sandoval  saw  the  whole  matter  of  transporta- 
tion working  out  so  efficiently  he  was  delighted,  for 
he  had  expected  the  work  of  getting  the  timber 
started  would  detain  him  days  in  Tlaxcala, 

In  the  same  order  in  which  the  transporting  party 
was  moving  when  we  met  them,  we  marched  towards 
Texcoco.  After  we  entered  Mexican  territory,  that 
is,  after  two  days,  the  enemy  showed  their  derision 
by  whistling  and  yelling  hideously  at  us  from  farms 
and  ravines  and  other  places  beyond  reach  of  our 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      279 

horsemen  and  musketeers.  Martin  Lopez,  who  had 
charge,  as  I  said,  advised  that  we  now  change  the 
order  of  our  march,  for  the  Tlaxcalans  had  told  him 
that  the  Mexicans  might  attack  and  defeat  those 
heavily  laden  with  materials  and  food  supplies. 
Therefore  Sandoval  divided  the  horsemen  and  cross- 
bowmen  so  that  some  should  always  be  in  advance, 
and  others  on  the  flanks,  and  others  form  the  rear 
guard  with  Sandoval  himself.  Another  two  days* 
march  brought  the  transport  in  front  of  Texcoco, 
which  town  the  Tlaxcalans  entered,  clad  in  their 
finest  mantles  and  head-feathers,  in  military  order, 
drums  and  trumpets  playing,  and  themselves  shout- 
ing, "Long  live  the  king!  Spain  forever!  Tlax- 
cala  forever!  " 

The  porters  laid  the  woodwork  and  other  material 
for  the  sloops  near  the  canals,  where  the  boats  were 
to  be  put  together,  and  the  builder-in-chief,  Martin 
Lopez,  aided  by  Andrez  Nunez,  and  the  elder  Ra- 
mirez, and  a  sawyer,  and  certain  Indian  carpenters, 
and  two  blacksmiths  with  their  forges,  and  Her- 
nando de  Aguilar,  who  helped  with  the  hammer  — 
all  together  worked  with  such  will  that  they  put 
together  the  sloops  in  a  very  short  time,  and  then 
they  had  merely  to  caulk  them  and  set  masts  and 
rigging. 

We  had  now  to  keep  a  sharp  outlook  for  Mexi- 
can spies,  lest  they  should  destroy  the  boats  as  they 


280  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

lay  on  the  staples  near  the  lake;  indeed,  three  several 
times  they  did  attempt  to  fire  them.  But  the  Mexi- 
cans were  now  engaged  in  despatching  messengers 
to  every  town  subject  to  the  great  city,  and  com- 
manding the  people  to  make  vigorous  prepara- 
tions for  war.  Day  and  night  they  were  also  busy 
In  deepening  and  widening  the  canals  beneath  the 
bridges,  and  strengthening  their  fortifications,  mak- 
ing long  lances  to  throw  against  our  horses,  and  get- 
ting in  order  darts  and  dart-throwers  and  swords 
and  round  stones.    | 

After  several  expeditions  to  towns  within  a  few 
miles  of  Texcoco,  Cortes  determined  on  his  march 
against  hostile  cities  and  villages  about  the  lake.  To 
accomplish  this,  we  set  out  in  the  morning  of  the 
5th  of  April,  1 52 1,  the  first  night  casting  our  camp 
at  Tlamanalco,  where  the  people  received  us  kindly. 
When,  next  day,  we  reached  Chalco,  Cortes  sent  for 
all  the  caciques  of  the  province  and  made  them  a 
speech,  through  Donna  Marina  and  Aguilar,  telling 
how  we  wanted  them  to  assemble  all  their  warriors 
the  following  day  and  go  with  us,  for  we  were  now 
going  to  try  to  induce  the  towns  near  the  lake  to  keep 
peace  and  also  to  see  the  country  before,  aided  by 
our  sloops,  we  blockaded  Mexico.  Agreeing  to  what 
we  asked  with  one  voice,  more  than  twenty  thousand 
Indians  joined  us  —  a  larger  force  than  had  up  to 
that  time  ever  acted  with  us.     Hope  of  booty  doubt- 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      281 

less  led  many  to  join  us,  but  the  expectation  of  meals 
of  human  flesh,  always  plentiful  after  a  battle,  was 
no  doubt  an  inducement.  When  armies  march  in 
Italy  vultures,  crows  and  other  birds  of  prey  follow 
to  feed  of  the  dead  of  the  battlefield;  so,  for  the  same 
reason,  I  believe  these  many  Indians  followed  us. 

We  now  had  news  that  large  bodies  of  Mexicans 
and  their  allies  lay  ready  to  attack  us  on  a  plain  near 
by.  Our  march  was  up  over  some  steep  rocks  be- 
tween two  hills,  on  the  tops  of  which  hills  Indians 
had  built  fortifications.  Prom  this  shelter  they  and 
their  wives  now  yelled  and  hooted  at  us.  We 
marched  quietly  on  our  way,  however,  and  came  to  a 
plain  in  which  there  were  springs.  On  one  side  rose 
a  high,  rocky  hill,  and  as  we  approached  it  warriors 
crowded  its  top  and  jeered  at  us  and  showered  us 
with  arrows  and  darts  and  stones.  "  It  appears," 
said  Cortes,  halting  before  the  hill,  "  that  these  Mex- 
icans seize  strongholds  and  mock  at  us  because  they 
think  we  can  not  attack  them  ";  and  he  sent  horse- 
men to  find  a  favorable  point  for  an  onset.  They 
came  back  with  word  that  the  hill  rose  perpendicu- 
larly and  the  best  approach  was  where  we  then  were. 
Our  captain  ordered  us  to  ascend.  As  we  started  to 
climb  it  was  terrible  to  see  the  Indians  toppling  over 
huge  boulders  —  which  came  bounding  and  thunder- 
ing down  the  hill's  rugged  sides.  One  soldier  fell 
dead  at  my  feet,  without  a  word  or  groan.     Still  we 


282  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

kept  on.  Rolling  and  tearing  boulders  soon  killed 
two  more.  Then  in  a  few  moments  another  brave 
soldier  fell,  crushed  to  death.  Most  of  us  were 
wounded  by  pieces  split  off  the  rocks  by  the  tumbling 
masses.     Only  a  miracle  saved  all  of  us  from  death. 

I  was  an  active  young  fellow  in  those  days,  and  I 
kept  on  following  the  standard  bearer.  Corral,  and 
after  we  got  under  some  projecting  rocks  we  clam- 
bered from  hollow  to  hollow.  Finally  sheltering 
himself  behind  a  bunch  of  thorn  trees,  his  face  cov- 
ered with  blood,  his  banner  torn  to  rags.  Corral 
called  out,  "  Oh,  Bernal  Diaz,  it  is  impossible  to  go 
further.  There  is  place  for  neither  hand  nor  foot. 
Keep  in  the  shelter  of  the  rock,  and  watch  that  none 
of  these  boulders  hit  you."  He  then  shouted  to  the 
soldiers  that  they  should  pass  on  the  word  to  Cortes. 
Even  on  the  level,  where  our  captain  stood,  the 
hurtling  rocks  had  killed  two  or  three  soldiers.  But 
from  the  winding  of  the  hill  Cortes  had  not  seen  that 
nearly  all  of  us  who  started  to  climb  were  wounded 
or  dead.  He  now  signed  by  shouts  and  musket  shots 
that  we  should  retreat,  and,  each  of  us  striving  to 
help  his  neighbor,  we  finally  got  to  the  plain,  our 
heads  covered  with  wounds  and  blood,  our  banners 
rent  and  eight  men  slain. 

Large  bodies  of  Mexicans  lay  in  wait  for  us  fur- 
ther on,  stationed  there  in  case  the  troops  on  the 
high  hill  should  need  their  assistance.     Retreating 


1 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      283 

before  us,  they  took  up  a  strong  position  on  another 
rock.  We  now  suffered  terribly  from  lack  of  water. 
Not  a  single  drop  passed  our  parched  lips  the  whole 
day,  and  our  horses  suffered  equally.  The  few 
springs  we  came  upon  our  Indian  allies  crowded  into 
and  turned  into  pools  of  mud.  Half  dead  with 
thirst,  we  encamped  for  the  night  under  some  mul- 
berry trees  —  where  the  enemy  greeted  us  with  a 
shower  of  arrows,  lances  and  rocks. 

Our  combat  with  the  foe  on  the  neighboring  hill 
next  morning  was  short.  While  we  were  attempting 
to  reach  them  they  suddenly  sued  for  peace.  That 
we  who  were  beneath  might  understand,  the  war- 
riors stopped  shooting  arrows  and  hurling  stones, 
and  the  women  waved  their  cloaks  and  made  signs 
with  their  hands  to  indicate  that  they  were  willing 
to  make  maize  cakes  for  us.  The  fact  was  they  had 
not  a  drop  of  water  among  their  great  number  of 
men,  women  and  children  —  themselves  and  their 
slaves.  Upon  seeing  their  signals,  Cortes  ordered 
that  fighting  should  cease,  and  that  they  should  send 
down  five  chiefs  to  conclude  peace.  The  caciques 
came  shortly,  and  with  show  of  profound  respect 
begged  that  we  would  forgive  them.  Cortes  an- 
swered that  they  deserved  death,  but  since  they  had 
sued  for  peace  they  must  go  to  the  other  hill  and  call 
the  chiefs  there,  who  must  likewise  sue  for  peace; 
and  if  they  refused  we  should  surround  them  till  they 


284  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

died  of  thirst.  All  finally  came,  and  after  they  had 
given  many  reasons  why  they  should  be  pardoned, 
Cortes  granted  their  prayer  and  declared  them  vas- 
sals of  our  king. 

Water  we  found  very  scarce  in  this  whole  district. 
But  we  marched  on  to  the  town  of  Oaxtepec,  and 
there  found  a  river  flowing  through  a  garden  —  the 
most  splendid  garden  I  have  ever  seen  in  its  many 
kinds  of  fruit  trees  and  roses  and  sweet-scented 
herbs,  and  in  its  medicinal  plants  and  vegetables  good 
to  eat,  and  in  its  avenues  and  pleached  alleys,  and 
many  houses  adorned  with  pictures.  Delighted,  the 
whole  of  us  encamped  in  this  garden  for  a  night,  but 
the  next  morning  we  left  for  Cuernavaca. 

Cuernavaca  was  a  natural  stronghold  by  reason  of 
the  ravines  about  it,  eight  fathoms  deep,  with  small 
streams  at  the  bottom.  It  was  also  heavily  gar- 
risoned. Our  enemy,  entrenched  within  the  ravines, 
shot  many  arrows  and  lances  at  us,  and  hurled  stones 
so  that  they  fell  without  ceasing.  A  couple  of  miles 
further  up  our  horsemen  found  that  they  might  pass 
over,  and  we  soldiers  saw  that  we  might  climb  along 
the  branches  of  some  trees  that  grew  on  either  side 
of  the  ravines  and  met  one  another,  and  so  we  might 
get  within.  In  making  our  passage  on  the  branches 
three  soldiers  fell  into  the  water  below  and  one 
broke  his  leg.  As  I  crept  over  my  head  grew  quite 
dizzy.     Still  I  got  across,  and  as  soon  as  twenty  or 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      285 

thirty  of  us  had  reached  the  inner  side  of  the  gully, 
we  fell  on  the  rear  of  the  Mexicans.  When  they 
saw  us  and  at  the  same  time  sighted  our  oncoming 
horsemen,  they  could  not  believe  we  had  crossed,  and 
in  their  astonishment,  fancying  we  numbered  more 
than  we  did,  they  turned  and  fled  to  hollows  where 
we  could  not  follow.  Later,  when  we  had  quar- 
tered ourselves  in  a  comfortable  garden,  caciques  of 
the  town  came  to  us  and,  paying  great  respect  to  Cor- 
tes, handed  him  a  present  of  gold  and  begged  his 
pardon  for  meeting  us  with  war,  in  excuse  saying 
that  the  great  cacique  of  Mexico  had  commanded 
them  to  attack  us;  but  now  they  sincerely  wished  to 
become  friends,  for  they  were  sure  there  was  no 
stronghold  we  could  not  take.  I  still  recall  a  strange 
remark  these  caciques  made;  namely,  that  our  gods 
had  told  their  gods  that  they  and  their  towns  should 
be  chastized. 

Turning  towards  Xochimilco,  a  great  city  about 
eleven  miles  from  Mexico,  we  marched  in  close  or- 
der through  a  forest  of  pine  trees  without  being  able 
to  find  on  the  way  a  single  drop  of  water.  The  sun 
was  exceedingly  hot.  When  Cortes  saw  the  troop 
exhausted,  and  our  allies,  the  Tlaxcalans,  losing  cour- 
age, and  even  two  men  dead  of  thirst,  he  ordered  a 
halt  under  the  shade  of  some  pines,  and  sent  horse- 
men ahead  to  search  for  villages  or  wells  of  water 
where  we  might  camp  for  the  night. 


286  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

As  the  horsemen  set  out  I  sHpped  away  with  my 
three  strong  Tlaxcalan  servants  and  followed,  and 
about  two  miles  ahead  we  came  upon  farms  on  the 
hillsides.  To  our  inexpressible  joy  we  here  found 
wells,  and  my  Tlaxcalans  brought  from  one  of  the 
houses  a  large  earthen  pitcher  of  very  cold  water, 
with  which  I  and  my  Tlaxcalans  quenched  our  thirst. 
Then  I  had  the  jug  refilled,  and  because  the  dwellers 
of  the  farms  were  beginning  to  hoot  and  yell  at  us, 
I  turned  back  and  found  Cortes  just  putting  the 
troops  in  motion.  I  told  him  we  had  found  water, 
and  my  Tlaxcalans  were  bringing  him  a  jug  full,  but 
carefully  hidden  that  no  one  might  seize  it,  for  thirst 
knows  no  laws.  He  and  other  officers  about  him 
were  glad  and  drank  their  fill,  and  we  marched  on  to 
the  farms.  But  the  houses,  or  their  wells,  did  not 
have  enough  water  for  all  the  men,  and  owing  to 
their  hunger  and  thirst,  some  of  the  soldiers  tried  to 
moisten  their  mouths  by  chewing  thistle-like  plants, 
the  sharp  prickles  of  which  hurt  their  tongues. 

Next  morning  we  arrived  in  front  of  Xochimilco, 
built  in  a  fresh  water  lake.  The  immense  number  of 
warriors  standing  ready  to  oppose  our  entrance  I 
can  not  estimate.  They  covered  the  land.  Many 
of  them  carried  shining  swords  taken  from  us  and 
now  fastened  on  the  end  of  their  pikes.  We  met 
their  terrific  attack,  and  after  various  ill-successes, 
drove  them  out  of  the  open  square.     There  several 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      287 

of  our  soldiers  mounted  to  the  top  of  the  temple 
and  looked  over  towards  the  city  of  Mexico  —  when 
they  saw  more  than  two  thousand  canoes,  filled  with 
warriors,  making  towards  us  as  fast  as  paddles  could 
bring  them.  The  great  cacique  was  likewise  sending 
ten  thousand  men  against  us  by  land. 

I  should  weary  the  reader  by  detailing  our  terrible 
and  obstinate  conflicts  of  the  next  three  days.  I  am 
myself  tired  of  writing  about  our  encounters.  ,  When 
J^uatemoc  sent  his  warriors  by  canoe  and  by  land, 
he  commanded  that  they  were  not  to  permit  us  to 
leave  Xochimilco  alive,  and  it  was  with  the  utmost 
exertion  that  we  were  at  last  able  to  cut  our  way 
through  the  Mexican  hosts  to  a  great  plaza  a  little 
way  from  the  town  where  they  usually  held  their 
markets.  Here  we  halted  to  arrange  our  order  of 
march,  and  here  Cortes  told  us  of  our  perilous  for- 
tunes—  how  the  forces  of  Mexico  were  lying  in 
wait  for  us  in  passes  of  the  road  we  were  about  to 
travel.  It  would  be  a  good  thing,  he  said,  if  we 
were  to  leave  behind  as  much  of  our  baggage  as  we 
could  spare,  for  it  would  only  cumber  us  when  we 
had  to  fight.  To  this  we  one  and  all  answered  that 
we  could  not  be  so  cowardly  and,  please  God,  we 
were  men  enough  to  defend  our  baggage,  ourselves 
and  him,  too. 

All  along  the  road  to  Tacuba  warriors  never 
ceased  making  sudden  attacks  on  us  from  positions 


288  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

where  we  could  not  well  get  at  them;  and  then  they 
would  seek  refuge  In  neighboring  creeks  and  Inlets. 
After  we  had  rested  a  couple  of  hours  In  Tacuba, 
our  captain  with  several  officers  and  soldiers,  Includ- 
ing myself,  ascended  the  great  temple  from  which 
we  had  view  of  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  of  the  lake 
and  other  cities  standing  In  the  water.  When  the 
men  who  had  never  been  there  before  saw  the  splen- 
dor before  them,  they  could  scarcely  find  words,  and 
when  further  they  gazed  more  carefully  upon  the 
great  city,  on  the  multitude  of  canoes  hurrying  up 
and  down  the  lake,  some  laden  with  food,  others 
empty,  others  with  fishermen,  they  marvelled  still 
more  and  said  our  coming  to  New  Spain  was  not  by 
the  power  of  man  alone,  but  by  the  great  mercy  of 
God;  and  moreover,  never,  In  any  writing,  had  they 
read  of  vassals  who  had  done  such  signal  service 
to  their  king  as  we  had  rendered  ours. 

While  Cortes  and  all  of  us  stood  there  gazing  on 
the  wonderful  city,  and  pointing  out  the  lofty  temple 
of  Hultzllopochtll,  the  buildings  where  we  were 
lodged,  and  the  causeways  and  bridges  along  which 
we  had  retreated,  Cortes  sighed  deeply  and  with 
great  sadness.  One  of  our  number,  rousing  him 
from  his  contemplation,  said,  *'  Captain,  do  not  give 
way  to  grief.  It  is  ever  so  In  war  time."  "  How 
often  have  I  not  offered  peace  to  that  city !  "  an- 
swered Cortes.     "  But  I  am  not  grieving  over  that 


Sloop-Building:  Round  the  Lake      289 

hardship  only,  I  am  thinking  of  what  we  must  suf- 
fer before,  with  the  aid  of  God,  we  master  its  forces." 
Breaking  up  our  quarters  in  Tacuba,  we  marched 
on  to  Atzcapotzalco,  which  we  found  deserted,  and 
then  through  heavy  rains  on  to  Guautitlan,  and  so 
round  the  lake  to  Texcoco;  from  which  not  only 
own  people  came  to  meet  us,  but  also  those  lately 
from  Spain;  and,  too,  peoples  of  the  neighborhood, 
who  brought  us  food. 

While  we  were  away,  a  friend  of  the  governor  of 
Cuba,  one  Villafana,  conspired  with  soldiers  of  the 
party  of  Narvaez  to  murder  Cortes  when  he  should 
return.  A  ship  had  just  come  in  from  Spain  and 
they  planned  that  while  Cortes  sat  at  dinner  with 
his  officers  and  other  soldiers,  one  of  the  conspira- 
tors should  hand  him  a  letter,  sealed  as  if  it  had 
come  from  Spain,  and  should  say  It  was  from  his 
father,  Martin  Cortes;  and  while  Cortes  was  read- 
ing the  letter  they  should  poniard  him  and  all  present 
who  might  resist  them.  In  place  of  Cortes  one  of 
the  officers  was  to  be  the  new  captain  general,  and 
our  property,  horses  and  all,  was  to  be  divided  anew. 

But  it  pleased  the  Almighty  to  prevent  this  hor- 
rible deed.  One  of  the  soldiers  divulged  the  whole 
plot.  Cortes,  secretly  informing  trusted  officers, 
visited  the  quarters  of  Villafana,  and  drew  from  the 
guilty  man's  dress  a  list  of  all  uniting  in  the  treachery. 
The   chief   conspirator   then  made   full   confession; 


290  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

and  regular  judges  having  found  him  guilty,  he  was 
hanged  before  the  place  where  he  had  lodged. 

Cortes  wished  to  save  others  dishonored  by  the 
affair,  but  he  agreed  to  have  a  guard  of  trustworthy, 
valiant  soldiers  for  his  person  night  and  day.  He 
begged  us,  In  whom  he  placed  confidence,  to  watch 
over  his  safety,  and  although  he  never  showed  any 
animosity  to  those  who  were  In  the  conspiracy,  from 
that  time  forth  he  distrusted  them. 


i 


CHAPTER  XIX 

How  Cortes  ordered  the  towns  to  furnish  us  arrows  and  ar- 
row-heads, and,  before  beginning  the  siege  of  Mexico, 
held  a  muster  and  published  articles  of  war;  and  how 
having  divided  our  troops,  he  ordered  the  three  divisions 
to  invest  the  city  and  break  the  aqueduct  of  Chapultepec; 
how  the  sloops  aided  in  our  daily  battles  and  difficulties 
they  met. 

Now  that  the  canal  by  which  they  were  to  pass 
Into  the  lake  had  been  broadened,  and  the  sloops 
had  been  built  and  rigged  with  sails  and  oars,  and 
each  sloop  fitted  with  spare  oars  for  case  of  need, 
Cortes  sent  to  all  the  allied  towns  that  lay  near 
Texcoco,  asking  that  the  people  furnish  in  eight  days 
eight  thousand  arrow  heads  of  copper,  made  aftef 
Spanish  points  which  were  given  them  as  models, 
and  eight  thousand  arrows,  also  of  a  certain  sort  of 
wood,  and  in  form  like  the  Spanish  arrows  sent  as 
patterns.  At  the  end  of  the  time  they  brought  their 
work  to  our  camp  —  more  than  fifty  thousand  arrow- 
heads and  as  many  thousand  arrows  —  and  the 
arrow-heads  were  even  better  than  those  we  brought 
from  Spain. 

Cortes  at  once  commanded  Pedro  Barba,  leader 
of  the  crossbowmen,  to  divide  arrows  and  copper 

291 


292  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

points  among  the  crossbowmen,  and  to  see  that  they 
fixed  the  points  neatly,  and  put  the  feathers  on  with 
a  paste  (which  sticks  better  than  that  from  Spain) 
made  from  some  roots.  Every  crossbowmen  also 
was  to  have  two  well-twisted  cords  for  his  bow,  and 
also  two  nuts,  and  the  whole  company  were  to  shoot 
at  heaps  of  earth  to  see  what  distance  the  crossbows 
would  carry.  The  horsemen  were  also  to  have  their 
horses  fresh  shod,  and  to  get  their  lances  ready  and 
to  exercise  their  horses  in  such  ways  as  galloping 
and  turning  quickly. 

Cortes  then  sent  word  to  the  caciques  of  Tlaxcala 
that  we  should  soon  leave  Texcoco  and  begin  the 
siege  of  Mexico,  and  that  he  wanted  them  to  send 
twenty  thousand  warriors  from  Tlaxcala,  Cholula 
and  other  peoples.  But  the  message  was  unneces- 
sary. All  knew  of  the  meeting  and  the  plan,  and 
all  were  now  our  brothers  in  arms.  From  every 
side  most  friendly  assurances  of  assistance  reached 
us. 

A  muster  of  our  troops  the  second  week  after 
Easter  In  the  large  square  of  Texcoco  made  our  num- 
ber eighty-four  horsemen,  six  hundred  and  fifty  foot 
soldiers,  some  with  swords  and  shields  and  others 
with  lances,  and  one  hundred  and  ninety-four  cross- 
bowmen and  musketeers.  From  these,  twelve  cross- 
bowmen and  musketeers  were  chosen  to  man  each  of 
the  thirteen  sloops.     Twelve  other  men  and  a  cap- 


We  Begin  the  Siege  of  Mexico        293 

tain  were  to  serve  as  rowers,  six  on  each  side  of  each 
sloop.  Therefore  each  sloop  carried  twenty-five 
men  with  cannon  and  powder. 

In  choosing  men  to  row,  Cortes  could  not  find 
enough  sailors.  He  therefore  asked  who  went  out 
a-fishing  every  day,  and  if  these  fishers  came  from 
any  port  in  Spain  celebrated  for  its  sailors,  he  com- 
manded them  to  service  of  the  sloops.  Many  who 
were  men  of  noble  birth  protested  to  Cortes  that  he 
would  not  think  of  insulting  them  by  setting  them 
to  such  work.  But  under  threat  of  heavy  penalties 
he  made  them  go  and  row,  and  in  this  way  mustered 
one  hundred  and  fifty  capital  oars. 

Next  Cortes  published  the  articles  of  war: —  First 
of  all  no  one  should  dare  blaspheme  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  or  his  blessed  mother.  Our  Lady,  or 
the  holy  apostles,  or  any  other  saint.  Second:  — 
No  man  was  to  ill-use  our  allies,  or  take  anything 
from  them,  even  booty;  for  we  were  to  bear  in  mind 
that  they  joined  us  at  our  request.  Third: — No 
soldier,  day  or  night,  should  leave  our  camp  for  any 
purpose  whatever,  even  to  fetch  food  from  a  town. 
Fourth : —  Every  soldier  must  wear  good  armor,  well 
quilted,  a  neck  guard,  head  piece,  leggings  and  shield, 
for  defence  from  javelins,  stones  and  darts  of  our 
enemy.  Fifth : —  No  man  should  gamble  for  horses 
or  arms.  Lastly: — No  soldier  should  lie  down  to 
rest  unless  he  were  fully  armed  and  wearing  sandals 


294  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

(unless,  indeed,  he  were  suffering  from  wounds  or 
illness)  ;  that  we  might  be  prepared  to  receive  the 
enemy  at  a  moment's  notice. 

Then,  in  addition,  were  the  usual  articles  of  war: 
—  Death  to  the  sentinel  who  deserted  his  post  or  fell 
asleep  on  duty;  and  death  to  a  soldier  who  went 
from  one  camp  to  another  without  leave  from  his 
officer,  or  who  deserted  his  captain  in  battle. 

Our  captain  now  divided  the  whole  of  our  troops 
into  three  divisions.  The  first  division,  Alvarado 
commander,  was  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  foot, 
armed  with  swords  and  shields,  thirty  horsemen  and 
eighteen  musketeers  and  crossbowmen,  and  eight 
thousand  Tlaxcalans;  and  Cortes  chose  me  to  go 
with  Alvarado,  and  we  were  to  take  up  our  position 
in  the  town  of  Tacuba.  To  Olid  our  captain  gave 
the  second  division  of  thirty  horse,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  foot  and  twenty  musketeers  and  cross- 
bowmen,  and  likewise  eight  thousand  Tlaxcalans,  and 
he  ordered  him  to  pitch  his  camp  in  the  town  of 
Coyoacan,  about  eight  miles  from  Tacuba.  To 
Sandoval  fell  the  third  division  of  twenty-four  horse, 
fourteen  crossbowmen  and  musketeers,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  foot  armed  with  shields  and  swords,  and 
another  body  of  eight  thousand  Tlaxcalans.  This 
division  was  to  seize  a  site  near  Iztapalapa,  and 
attack  the  town  and  do  it  as  much  damage  as  pos- 
sible.    Cortes  himself  commanded  the  sloops. 


We  Begin  the  Siege  of  Mexico        295 

On  a  Wednesday  of  May,  1521,  we  set  out  from 
Texcoco,  turning  to  the  right  or  north.  By  vespers 
of  the  fourth  day  we  had  come  to  Tacuba,  hke  other 
towns  we  had  passed,  deserted.  Here,  at  Tacuba, 
we  quartered  ourselves  and  here  our  Tlaxcalan 
friends  that  very  afternoon  went  through  every  house 
in  the  town  and  brought  in  plenty  to  eat.  So  close 
is  Tacuba  to  Mexico  that  we  could  plainly  hear  the 
Mexican  warriors  crowding  the  causeways,  and  the 
lake  in  their  canoes,  and  yelling  at  us,  derisively 
challenging  us  to  come  out  and  fight.  They  wished 
to  provoke  us  to  sally  at  night,  when  they  would  have 
the  advantage. 

Next  morning,  having  commended  ourselves  to 
God,  with  the  two  divisions  headed  by  Alvarado  and 
Olid  united,  we  marched  about  two  miles  and  broke 
the  pipes  of  the  aqueduct  of  Chapultepec  —  the 
reader  recalls  that  these  carried  water  to  Mexico. 
On  this  errand  we  fell  in  with  many  warriors,  for  the 
Mexicans  understood  that  we  were  now  beginning 
our  operations  against  the  city.  We  put  our  oppo- 
nents to  flight,  however,  and  carried  out  our  purpose 
of  breaking  the  pipes.  From  that  time  on  to  the 
end  of  the  siege  no  more  water  flowed  into  Mexico 
from  Chapultepec. 

As  soon  as  we  had  destroyed  the  conduits  our 
oflicers  agreed  to  advance  from  Tacuba  along  the 
causeway  in  endeavor  to  gain  one  of  the  bridges. 


296  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

We  had  scarcely  reached  the  causeway  when  mar.y 
canoes  filled  with  warriors  crowded  forward,  and 
such  hosts  on  foot,  also,  that  we  were  astounded  at 
the  very  sight.  Our  crossbowmen  and  musketeers 
kept  up  a  riddling  fire  on  the  canoes,  but  with  little 
effect,  for  the  foe  sheltered  themselves  by  boards 
raised  alongside  each  boat.  And  those  of  our  troops 
on  horseback  made  no  gain,  for  the  Mexicans  would 
wound  their  horses,  and  then,  when  the  horsemen 
charged,  they  would  jump  into  the  lake.  Under  such 
conditions  we  fought  upwards  of  an  hour.  Finally 
when  we  saw  another  fleet  of  canoes  advancing  to 
fall  upon  our  rear,  and  also  that  our  friends,  the 
Tlaxcalans,  were  obstructing  our  passage,  we  de- 
termined to  retreat  in  good  order. 

The  very  Instant  the  Mexicans  saw  us  turn  back 
what  distracting  yells  and  howls  and  whistles  they 
gave!  And  how  they  came  on!  I  declare  It  is  out 
of  my  power  to  describe  it.  In  an  instant  the  whole 
causeway  was  covered  with  lances,  arrows  and  stones 
hurled  at  us  —  to  say  nothing  of  quantities  that  fell 
into  the  water.  But  we  again  reached  the  land,  and 
then  gave  fervent  thanks  to  God  for  having  saved 
us.  Eight  of  our  men  had  fallen  and  fifty  suffered 
wounds.  Hoots  and  jeers  still  reached  our  ears, 
and  that  night  we  dressed  our  wounds  very  quietly 
in  camp.  The  next  morning  Olid  withdrew  his 
division    about    six   miles    off,    for    he    said    it   was 


We  Begin  the  Siege  of  Mexico        297 

Alvarado's  fault  that  we  had  advanced  so  pre- 
maturely. His  pride  was  hurt  that  we  had  not  done 
well  in  this  attempt  upon  the  causeway. 

As  for  Sandoval  —  he  had  settled  at  Iztapalapa 
after  burning  many  houses.  He  and  his  men  were 
engaged  with  Mexican  troops  when  they  saw  thick 
smoke  rising  from  a  hill  near  Iztapalapa,  and  an- 
swering smoke  signals  from  other  towns  standing 
in  the  lake.  This  was  the  Indians'  signal  that  Cor- 
tes had  run  out  from  Texcoco  with  our  thirteen 
sloops  and  all  the  Mexican  canoes  should  assemble 
against  our  fleet.  When  Cortes  saw  the  canoes 
crowding  towards  his  sloops  he  was  greatly  alarmed 
—  and  with  reason,  for  they  were  more  than  a  thou- 
sand —  and  he  chose  a  position  where  he  might  watch 
the  enemy  and  yet  steer  off  the  sloops  in  any  direc- 
tion he  chose.  He  also  ordered  that  no  attack 
should  be  made  till  the  wind  freshened.  The  Mex- 
icans, thinking  we  were  fear-bound,  sped  their  canoes 
against  our  boats.  But  just  at  that  moment  a  stiff 
breeze  sprang  up,  our  rowers  pulled  with  all  their 
might,  and  our  whole  fleet  ran  in  among  the  enemy. 
Numbers  of  the  canoes  were  upset,  many  Indians 
killed  and  captured,  and  the  rest  made  off  at  a  rapid 
rate  seeking  refuge  in  places  our  boats  could  not 
reach.  So  it  was  that  in  our  first  combat  on  the 
lake  Cortes  gained  the  victory.  Thanks  be  to 
God! 


298  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Our  officers  and  soldiers  now,  after  several  un- 
successful encounters,  determined  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  fight  along  the  causeways  into  the  city,  unless 
the  sloops  covered  us  on  each  side.  With  the  sloops 
keeping  off  canoes  from  which  the  Mexicans  attacked 
us  from  the  water,  we  would,  and  did  have  better 
success.  We  captured  several  bridges  and  entrench- 
ments. But  the  Mexicans  had  two  advantages: 
First,  they  could  relieve  their  troops  from  time  to 
time  and  pour  in  fresh  men;  second,  they  could 
shower  stones,  lances,  arrows  upon  the  sloops  —  I 
can  find  no  word  to  tell  the  fact  more  clearly,  their 
missiles  fell  from  housetops  thicker  than  hail.  But 
if  at  times,  and  after  much  labor,  we  succeeded  in 
capturing  a  barricade,  or  a  bridge,  the  enemy  would 
return  in  the  night,  make  another  opening,  throw  up 
stronger  defences  and  dig  deeper  pits.  These  pits, 
at  once  filling  with  water,  they  would  cover  lightly 
so  that  in  the  midst  of  the  battle  next  day  we  would 
get  caught  in  them,  and  with  canoes  ready  at  hand 
they  could  carry  us  off  prisoners.  In  another  artful 
way  they  kept  our  sloops  from  coming  to  our  aid, 
for  they  drove  down  stakes,  hidden,  for  their  tops 
came  below  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  often  our 
boats  stuck  fast  on  the  stakes  and  so  became  open  to 
attacks  from  the  canoes. 

I  have  already  told  that  our  horsemen  were  of 
little  use  to  us  on  the  causeway.      If  they  charged,  or 


We  Begin  the  Siege  of  Mexico        299 

gave  chase,  some  of  the  Mexicans  would  throw  them- 
selves into  the  water,  and  others,  standing  behind 
breastworks,  would  receive  them  with  lances  made 
very  long  by  swords  they  had  taken  in  the  night  of 
our  great  defeat.  With  these  lances,  and  arrows 
from  canoes,  they  would  wound  the  horses  so  that 
the  owners  became  unwilling  to  risk  their  valuable 
flesh  in  fruitless  conflict  —  for  a  horse  at  that  time 
cost  from  eight  hundred  to  a  thousand  dollars. 

Under  such  conditions  we  went  on  fighting  from 
morning  till  night.  Then,  when  darkness  came  on, 
we  would  return  to  camp  and  treat  our  hurts  with 
bandages  steeped  in  oil.  If  our  wounded  had  re- 
mained in  camp,  none  of  the  companies  would  have 
gone  out  with  more  than  twenty  men  at  a  time.  Our 
officers  and  standard  bearers  were  most  exposed  and 
oftenest  wounded,  and  to  hold  aloft  our  tattered 
colors  we  had  need  every  day  of  a  fresh  bearer. 
The  divisions  under  Cortes,  who  was  with  Olid,  and 
Sandoval,  fared  no  better  than  ours,  and  the  Mex- 
icans kept  attacking  us  every  blessed  day.  Well, 
says  the  reader,  with  all  these  hardships  they  at 
least  had  enough  to  eat.  Yes,  plenty  of  maize 
cakes,  but  not  food  refreshing  for  the  invalided. 
The  confounded  vegetables  and  herbs  that  the  In- 
dians eat  kept  body  and  soul  together,  with  the  help 
of  cherries,  while  they  lasted,  and  prickly  pears. 

When  we  began  to  see  that  in  our  daily  advance 


300  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

along  the  causeway,  we  suffered  loss  of  men,  and 
whatever  points  we  forced  by  day  the  Mexicans  re- 
turned to  by  night  and  captured,  we  agreed  to  take 
up  a  position  in  a  small  plaza  where  several  idol- 
towers  rose  together,  and  where  we  should  have 
some  room  for  our  quarters.  Here  we  were  miser- 
ably off,  and  had  nothing  to  protect  us  from  the  rain. 
Still  we  could  carry  out  our  object  of  demolishing 
the  buildings,  from  the  tops  of  which  we  received 
most  injury,  and  of  filling  in  the  canals  with  the  stones 
and  woodwork  from  the  houses.  Whenever  we  now 
took  entrenchment  or  bridge  we  guarded  it  night  and 
day,  each  company  watching  by  turns; — the  first 
watch,  which  numbered  more  than  forty  soldiers 
from  even-time  until  midnight,  the  second  from  mid- 
night till  a  couple  of  hours  before  daylight,  and  the 
third  from  that  time  till  full  daylight.  On  nights 
when  we  expected  some  sudden  attack  we  all  kept 
watch  together. 

And  we  had  every  reason  to  be  on  our  guard,  for 
Guatemoc  had  formed  the  idea  of  falling  some  day 
or  night  upon  our  encampment  on  the  causeway,  say- 
ing that  when  he  had  defeated  us  on  our  causeway, 
he  could  promptly  master  Sandoval  and  Cortes  on 
the  other  two.  It  was  not  long  before  Guatemoc 
carried  out  his  plan  and  sent  great  hosts  to  storm 
us  at  midnight,  and  a  couple  of  hours  after  still 
another  host,  and  with  daylight  a  third,  and  at  one 


We  Begin  the  Siege  of  Mexico        301 

time  they  came  in  silence,  and  at  another  with  hideous 
yells.  Terrible  it  was  to  see  the  numberless  stones, 
javehns  and  arrows  they  let  fly.  But  we  maintained 
our  ground  and  sent  them  back  with  great  loss. 

In  this  way,  in  spite  of  rain  and  wind  and  cold, 
up  to  the  ankles  in  mud,  aching  from  wounds,  there 
we  watched;  and  after  heavy  fighting  stayed  our 
hunger  with  a  mess  of  wretched  maize  cakes,  herbs 
and  prickly  pears  —  which  the  officers  cheered  us  by 
saying  was  a  matter  of  course.  And  notwithstand- 
ing every  effort  of  ours,  the  bridges  we  took  from  our 
enemy  they  often  re-took  from  us. 

But  you,  the  reader,  ask  what  benefit  did  we  get 
in  destroying  the  aqueduct  of  Chapultepec,  and  then 
the  three  causeways?  Very  little,  I  confess,  for  the 
Mexicans  by  light  canoes  during  the  night,  brought 
in  much  food  and  water  from  the  towns  near  Mexico. 
To  cut  off  these  supplies  we  determined  that  two 
sloops  should  cruise  by  night  about  the  lake  and  way- 
lay convoys  of  provisions.  By  such  means  we  soon 
found  we  had  diminished  the  enemy's  supplies  and 
increased  our  own.  But  even  with  all  our  effort 
many  canoes  well  laden  with  food  and  water  did  get 
into  Mexico.  And  the  Mexicans  tried  many  strata- 
gems to  rid  themselves  of  our  troublesome  sloops. 
One  time  they  fitted  out  thirty  large  canoes,  manned 
with  best  rowers  and  most  valiant  warriors,  and  con- 
cealed them  among  the  reeds  of  the  lake  to  decoy 


302  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

our  sloops  in  pursuit,  and  then  run  them  foul  of 
stakes  they  had  driven  in  the  water. 

But  always,  and  in  best  possible  order,  in  our  daily 
conflict,  we  were  by  degrees  taking  temples,  houses, 
bridges,  razing  everything  before  us,  and  filling  in 
the  openings  in  the  causeways  with  materials  of  the 
buildings  we  had  pulled  down.  At  last  the  city  stood 
open  to  our  view.  When  the  towns  lying  in  that 
part  of  the  lake  which  was  of  sweet  water  saw  how 
the  victories  we  gained  were  counting,  and  that  the 
peoples  of  Chalco,  Texcoco  and  Tlaxcala  had  united 
with  us  more  closely  —  these  towns  apparently 
leagued  for  defence,  for  they  all  sent  an  embassy  to 
Cortes  to  sue  for  peace,  telling  how  they  had  op- 
posed us  because  Guatemoc  had  ordered  them  and 
they  had  to  obey.  Their  coming  of  their  own  will 
rejoiced  Cortes  uncommonly.  With  the  flattering 
words  he  knew  how  to  use  he  pardoned  them,  al- 
though he  added  that  they  deserved  severest  punish- 
ment for  having  aided  the  Mexicans. 

Seeing  at  length  the  futility  of  our  present  means, 
and  the  impossibility  of  our  filling  in  all  the  gaps  in 
the  causeway  that  we  took  day  by  day,  and  the  Mex- 
icans endeavored  to  reopen  night  by  night,  and  that 
this  fighting  and  fiUing  in  and  keeping  watch  was  all 
of  it  very  hard  work,  Cortes  determined  to  get  the 
opinion  of  officers  and  soldiers  in  the  camp  where  he 
was,  that  is  in  Olid's.     And  also  he  wrote  to  us  in 


We  Begin  the  Siege  of  Mexico        303 

the  camp  of  Alvarado,  and  to  those  with  Sandoval. 
The  question  was  whether  or  no  it  seemed  good  to 
us  to  fall  on  the  city  with  a  sudden  rush  and  force 
our  way  to  the  great  market  place,  there  to  pitch 
our  three  camps  and  from  our  vantage  point  attack 
our  enemy  in  their  streets  —  thus  escaping  the  heavy 
advance  and  retreat  every  day,  and  not  having  to 
toil  everlastingly  in  filling  in  openings  and  canals. 

Opinions  differed  —  as  always  happens  in  such 
cases.  Some  thought  we  should  not  enclose  our- 
selves so  completely  in  the  heart  of  a  hostile  city, 
that  we  should  fight  as  we  were  then  doing  —  puUing 
down  the  houses  as  we  advanced  and  filling  in  the 
openings.  If  we  fortified  ourselves  in  the  market 
place,  we  thought  the  Mexicans  would  reopen  the 
hollows  we  had  filled  up  and  would  repossess  the 
causeways.  In  the  great  square  they  would  assail 
us  day  and  night,  and  our  sloops  could  not  come  to 
our  aid  because  of  the  stakes  they  would  drive,  or 
had  driven,  in  the  lake.  In  short,  if  we  made  such 
a  station,  the  enemy  would  then  be  masters  of  the 
town,  the  country  and  the  waters.  This  opinion  we 
took  care  to  draw  up  in  writing.  Cortes  heard  our 
objections.  Nevertheless  it  followed  that  on  the 
next  day  we  were  ordered  to  push  on  from  all  three 
camps  till  we  reached  the  great  market  place,  and 
the  Tlaxcalans,  the  Texcocans  and  our  new  allies  of 
the  towns  of  the  lake  were  to  aid  us  with  their  canoes. 


CHAPTER  XX 

Why  Cortes  suffered  defeat  on  the  narrow  causeway  and 
many  other  disasters  came;  and  of  the  abominable  bar- 
barities of  the  Mexicans  in  sacrificing  sixty  soldiers  they 
had  taken;  and  how  Cortes  again  offered  peace,  and  what 
the  papas  advised. 

On  a  Sunday  morning,  the  30th  of  June,  having 
commended  ourselves  to  the  protection  of  God,  we 
set  out  from  camp  and  advanced,  forcing  bridges  and 
entrenchments.  We  fought  very  cheerfully  and  with 
victory,  till  Cortes  captured  a  deep  opening  which 
the  Mexicans  had  taken  care  to  make  narrow  and 
cover  with  mud.  When  the  enemy  saw  that  Cortes 
had  passed  this  fatal  opening  without  filling  it  in,  and 
that  his  soldiers  and  the  allies  with  him  crowded  in 
vigorous  pursuit,  they,  pretending  to  flee,  lured  our 
captain  and  his  troops  still  further  on.  Then  (for 
ever  does  the  wheel  of  fortune  turn  and  great  pros- 
perity change  to  bitter  adversity)  masses  of  Mexican 
warriors,  some  in  canoes,  rushed  suddenly  from  hid- 
ing places  and  with  incredible  fierceness  and  most 
fearful  yells  and  whistles  fell  on  the  ill-fated  division. 
Their  power  was  overwhelming.  Cortes  strove  to 
rally  his  forces  and  cried,  "  Stand  firm,  gentlemen, 

304 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  305 

stand!  Do  you  turn  your  backs?"  But  his  cries 
were  in  vain.  Each  sought  to  save  his  own  hfe. 
Nothing  remained  but  retreat. 

On  this  narrow  causeway  the  Mexicans  now  took 
sixty-six  soldiers  captive,  killed  eight  horses,  wounded 
Cortes  in  the  leg,  and  after  a  fight  in  which  it  seemed 
for  a  time  they  would  succeed,  they,  yelling  and 
calling  us  cowards,  finally  pursued  our  soldiers  to 
their  very  camp.  There,  after  a  little  delay,  they 
cast  in  three  heads  of  our  countrymen,  crying  that 
these  were  from  men  with  Sandoval  and  Alvarado 
whom,  with  all  their  teules,  they  had  put  to  death. 

We,  under  Alvarado,  likewise  advanced  along  our 
causeway  and  with  like  confidence  of  victory,  when 
many  squadrons  of  Mexicans  rushed  upon  us  and 
hurled  in  front  of  us  five  bloody  heads  of  Spaniards 
they  had  captured  from  Cortes'  division.  "  So  we 
shall  kill  you,"  they  shouted,  "  just  as  we  have  killed 
Malinche  and  Sandoval  and  all  their  troops."  Say- 
ing this  they  fell  on  us  so  furiously  that  crossbows 
and  muskets  availed  nothing,  and  we  began  to  re- 
treat. Our  friends,  the  Tlaxcalans,  crediting  the 
shout  of  triumph  uttered  with  the  hurling  of  the  five 
bleeding  heads,  and  thinking  Malinche  and  Sandoval 
and  all  their  teules  had  been  killed,  fled  off  the 
causeway  in  terror. 

As  we  retreated  we  could  hear  the  beating  of  the 
drum  which  stood  near  the  idols  Huitzilopochtli  and 


3o6  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Tezcatlipoca  on  top  of  the  great  temple.  The  sound 
was  most  melancholy.  An  instrument  of  the  devil 
it  was  indeed,  for  every  time  its  doleful  tones  startled 
our  ears,  they  were  offering  the  hearts  and  blood  of 
our  comrades  before  their  idols.  Beset  from  house- 
top, canoes  and  causeway,  we  had  not  near  accom- 
plished our  retreat  when  Guatemoc  ordered  the  great 
horn  to  be  sounded  —  the  signal  of  the  monarch  that 
he  permitted  his  troops  no  choice  but  victory  or 
death.  Echoings  and  re-echoings  of  this  horn  roused 
the  warriors  to  terrific  fury,  and  they  threw  them- 
selves forward  till  they  fairly  ran  upon  our  swords. 
If  the  Almighty  had  not  lent  us  strength,  we  must 
have  perished;  without  God's  aid  we  should  never 
have  reached  our  quarters.  Miserable  we  were, 
every  one  of  us  wounded,  and  the  distress  we  were 
in  was  more  terrible  from  our  uncertainty  as  to  what 
had  happened  to  Cortes'  and  Sandoval's  divisions. 
The  cry  of  the  Mexicans  when  they  threw  before  us 
the  five  heads  tied  together  by  the  hair  and  beards 
still  rang  in  our  ears. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  Sandoval,  who  was  marching 
victoriously  along  the  causeway  his  men  had  cap- 
tured, when  the  Mexicans,  stimulated  by  the  defeat 
of  Cortes,  turned  on  him  and  his  forces.  And  they 
turned  so  effectively  that  he  had  to  begin  a  retreat. 
At  this  moment  the  enemy  also  cast  among  his  men 
the  bleeding  heads  of  six  of  our  fellow-soldiers  from 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  307 

Cortes'  division,  and  shouted  that  those  were  the 
heads  of  Mahnche,  Alvarado  and  other  officers,  and 
what  they  had  done  with  these  they  would  do  with 
Sandoval  and  his  men.  But  the  brave  Sandoval  was 
not  daunted.  He  told  his  soldiers  to  begin  an 
orderly  retreat  under  cover  of  the  sloops,  musketeers 
and  crossbowmen;  and  thus  he  came  to  his  quarters. 

But  what  had  happened  to  Cortes?  Sandoval, 
wounded  and  bandaged  with  rags,  set  off  to  learn. 
On  his  way  warriors  of  Guatemoc,  trying  to  cut  off 
our  communication,  constantly  harassed  him,  but  at 
length  he  came  up  to  Cortes,  and  when  he  saw  him 
he  cried,  "  Alas,  my  captain,  how  has  this  disaster 
befallen  us?  Is  this  the  warfare  you  have  taught?  " 
Tears  started  to  the  eyes  of  Cortes  as  he  said,  "  Oh, 
my  son  Sandoval,  for  my  sins  this  has  come  upon  us. 
But  I  deserve  not  all  the  blame.  The  royal  treas- 
urer, Juan  de  Alderete,  did  not  obey  my  orders  to 
fill  in  the  gap  where  they  defeated  us.  War  the 
royal  treasurer  does  not  know;  nor  how  to  obey." 
Alderete  was  standing  by  when  Cortes  spoke  these 
words,  and  he  quickly  threw  back  the  guilt,  maintain- 
ing that  not  he,  but  Cortes  was  to  blame,  for  if  he 
had  ordered  him  to  fill  in  the  opening,  he  would  have 
done  so.  Alderete  also  reproached  Cortes  for  not 
ordering  the  allies  off  the  causeway. 

So  the  men  stood  exchanging  angry  words  when 
the  two  sloops  which  Cortes  had  kept  by  the  cause- 


3o8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

way  came  In.  They  had  parried  attacks  from  canoes, 
and  after  hard  fighting,  aided  by  a  strong  wind  and 
the  energy  of  their  oars,  had  broken  the  stakes  be- 
tween which  they  were  jammed,  and,  every  man  on 
board  wounded,  had  returned.  In  all  haste  Cortes 
now  despatched  Sandoval  to  Tacuba  to  see  how  mat- 
ters went  with  our  division,  sending  Lugo  with  him. 
"  Go,  my  son,"  said  Cortes.  "  You  see  I  am 
wounded  and  can  not.  Rescue  the  three  divisions 
and  inspire  them  with  hope.  Alvarado  and  his 
brothers  have  fought  valiantly  and  defended  them- 
selves as  gentlemen  should,  I  well  know,  but  I  fear 
these  hosts  of  dogs  have  overwhelmed  them.  How 
I  fared  you  see." 

Sandoval  and  Lugo  found  the  Mexicans  still 
storming  our  camp  from  that  side  the  causeway 
where  we  had  pulled  down  houses,  and  now  they  had 
driven  one  sloop  between  stakes  and  two  of  the  sol- 
diers in  it  lay  dead  and  others  wounded.  When 
Sandoval  saw  me  and  six  others  standing  waist  deep 
in  the  water,  he  shouted,  "  Oh,  brothers,  put  your 
strength  to  it  and  keep  them  from  seizing  the  sloop  " ; 
and  we  then  made  such  a  drive  that  we  soon  hauled 
the  boat  to  a  safe  place.  Still  many  companies  of 
Mexicans  came  nearer  and  struck  at  all  of  us,  and 
gave  Sandoval  a  blow  with  a  stone  in  the  face,  till 
he  ordered  us  to  retreat  little  by  little  so  they  might 
not  kill  our  horses.     But  we  were  slower  than  he 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  309 

thought  we  should  be.  "  Are  we  then  to  perish 
through  your  selfishness?  "  he  cried.  "  For  heaven's, 
dear  brothers,  do  fall  back."  The  words  were 
hardly  out  of  his  mouth  before  he  and  his  horse 
were  again  wounded. 

With  excessive  toil  we  at  last  gained  our  quarters, 
and  Sandoval  and  Lugo  stood  telling  Alvarado  what 
had  happened  to  the  divisions,  when  the  dismal  drum 
of  Huitzilopochtli,  accompanied  by  the  hellish  music 
of  shells,  horns  and  things  like  trumpets,  again 
sounded  from  the  top  of  the  temple.  We  all  turned 
towards  the  lofty  platform  and  there  we  saw  the 
Mexicans  carrying  our  companions  by  force  up  the 
steps.  When  they  got  them  to  the  space  in  front 
of  the  chapel  where  the  cursed  idols  stood,  we  saw 
them  put  plumes  on  their  heads  and  mercilessly  force 
them  to  dance  before  the  idol,  and  after  they  had 
danced  we  saw  them  stretch  them  on  their  backs  on 
stones  and  with  stone  knives  cut  open  their  breasts, 
tear  out  the  palpitating  heart  and  offer  it  to  the 
idols.  Alas !  we  saw  all  this !  And  then  we  saw 
how  they  seized  the  dead  body  by  the  legs,  and  threw 
it  down  the  step,  and  Indian  butchers  waiting  below 
severed  arms,  legs  and  heads  from  the  bodies  and 
drew  the  skin  off  the  faces  to  tan  with  the  beards  on 
and  keep  for  mockery  and  derision  at  their  festivals. 

While  we  were  gazing  at  these  abominable  bar- 
barities, and  each  saying  to  the  other,  "  Thank  God 


3IO  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

they  are  not  carrying  me  to  the  sacrifice  to-day!  " 
fresh  warriors  fell  suddenly  on  us,  crying,  "  Look! 
That  is  the  way  you  shall  die.  Our  gods  have 
promised  ";  while  to  the  Tlaxcalans,  throwing  them 
roasted  legs  of  their  countrymen  and  arms  of  our 
soldiers  from  which  the  flesh  had  been  torn,  they 
shouted,  "  We  are  full  of  the  flesh  of  the  teules 
and  your  brothers.  Take  what  is  left  on  these  bones. 
Go  on  helping  the  teules  and  we  promise  you  shall 
be  sacrificed  with  them." 

After  this  celebration  of  their  victory,  Guatemoc 
sent  to  our  Indian  allies  the  heads  of  those  horses 
they  had  killed,  as  well  as  feet  and  hands  and  bearded 
skins  of  our  unhappy  countrymen,  with  the  message 
that  one  half  of  us  were  dead  and  he  would  soon  have 
us  all,  and  therefore  the  people  must  set  aside  their 
friendship  for  us  and  at  once  come  to  Mexico.  Ef- 
fects of  this  message  were  far-reaching,  for  about 
this  time  our  allies  of  Tlaxcala,  Texcoco  and  other 
towns  by  secret  agreement  with  one  another,  and 
without  a  word  to  Cortes,  Alvarado  or  Sandoval, 
suddenly  left  us  and  returned  to  their  homes.  A 
mere  handful  remained,  who  in  our  distress  at  the 
desertion  said  that  their  companions,  seeing  us  all 
wounded  and  many  of  their  own  people  dead,  had 
at  length  come  to  believe  the  promise  of  the  Mex- 
ican gods  that  we  should  all  be  destroyed,  and  had 
left  us  through  fear. 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  311 

Worn  out  by  hardships  and  by  bearing  arms  with- 
out nourishing  food,  the  troops  of  all  three  divisions 
now  rested  several  days  and  took  mature  counsel. 
But  every  day  the  Mexicans  sounded  their  diabolical 
shell  trumpets  and  yelled  and  howled,  and  every 
night  fires  hghted  the  platform  of  the  great  temple 
as  they  sacrificed  our  unfortunate  comrades  before 
their  accursed  idols.  For  ten  successive  days  these 
indescribable  barbarities  went  on  —  until  all  their 
prisoners  were  gone. 

One  morning  many  squadrons  of  warriors  fell  on 
us  in  endeavor  to  surround  us  on  all  sides,  and  in 
the  midst  of  their  fierce  attack  they  were  shouting 
such  insults  as  these: — "You  are  a  set  of  lying 
cowards !  "  "  You  are  fit  neither  to  build  houses 
nor  to  plant  maize!  "  "  You  are  a  pack  of  knaves 
and  can  only  plunder  towns!"  "You  have  fled 
from  your  own  country,  but  within  eight  days  not  one 
of  you  will  be  alive!"  "What  villains  you  are! 
Even  your  flesh  is  as  bitter  as  gall  and  we  can  not  eat 
it!  "  It  seems  they  had  feasted  off  the  bodies  of 
our  comrades  and  the  Lord,  in  his  mercy,  had  turned 
the  flesh  bitter. 

Among  the  Indian  allies  who  had  remained  with 
us  was  a  cacique  of  uncommon  bravery,  who  finally 
said  to  our  captain,  "  Malinche,  why  do  you  humble 
yourself  every  day  to  renew  conflict  with  the  Mex- 
icans?    Take  my  advice.      Keep  your  sloops  cruis- 


312  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

ing  round  the  town  and  cut  off  its  supplies  of  water 
and  provisions.  Within  the  great  city  are  so  many 
thousands  of  warriors  that  their  stores  must  soon  be 
exhausted.  The  water  they  drink  is  from  wells 
lately  dug  and  is  half  salt,  or  it  is  from  rain  that 
falls.  What  can  they  do  If  you  cut  off  their  sup- 
plies? War  against  hunger  and  thirst  is  the  worst 
war  of  all."  This  very  advice  many  of  us  soldiers 
had  already  offered,  but  now,  at  the  suggestion, 
Cortes  threw  his  arms  round  the  cacique  and  prom- 
ised him  the  chieftaincy  of  towns. 

By  this  time  the  men  who  managed  our  sloops 
stood  no  longer  in  fear  of  the  stakes  which  the  Mex- 
icans had  driven  In  the  bed  of  the  lake,  for  they  had 
learned  that  with  a  stiffish  breeze  and  vigorous  row- 
ing the  boats  were  sure  to  break  down  the  stakes. 
We  therefore  soon  became  masters  of  the  lake  and 
of  many  houses  standing  apart  from  the  city. 
Twelve  or  thirteen  days  now  passed,  the  Mexicans 
furiously  fighting,  our  divisions  capturing  breast- 
works, bridges  and  openings  and  never  ceasing  to 
advance,  our  launches  continually  on  the  watch  and 
daring  to  sail  anywhere  In  the  lake.  And  now,  when 
time  showed  the  threat  of  the  Mexicans  to  destroy 
us  within  ten  days  an  empty  boast,  the  Texcocans 
despatched  warriors  to  our  aid  and  the  Tlaxcalans 
and  others  followed  with  many  men. 

I  am  tired  of  writing  about  battles,  but,  as  I  said, 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  313 

I  have  been  able  to  do  no  less,  for  during  more  than 
eighty  days  we  were  fighting  all  the  time.  We  wel- 
comed the  days  when  it  rained  in  the  afternoon,  for 
when  heavy  showers  fell  the  enemy  left  us  unmo- 
lested at  night. 

After  we  had  by  degrees  gained  so  many  ad- 
vantages, had  captured  most  of  the  bridges,  cause- 
ways and  entrenchments,  had  levelled  so  many  houses 
and  had  fought  our  way  to  wells  from  which  the 
Mexicans  drew  their  drinking  water,  and  had  de- 
stroyed the  springs,  then  Cortes  ordered  three  Mex- 
ican caciques  who  were  our  prisoners  to  go  to 
Guatemoc  and  offer  terms  of  peace.  At  first  the 
caciques  refused,  but  at  length  induced  by  fair  words 
and  promises,  they  bore  the  message  to  their  mon- 
arch, saying  that  Cortes  had  great  affection  for  so 
near  a  relative  of  his  friend,  the  great  Montezuma, 
and  he  would  indeed  be  sorely  grieved  if  he  were 
forced  to  destroy  the  great  city  of  Mexico.  He 
grieved,  too,  to  see  not  only  many  people  of  the  city 
itself  but  also  of  the  country  round  about  every  day 
becoming  victims  of  battles;  therefore  he  offered 
peace  in  the  name  of  his  majesty,  our  king,  who 
would  pardon  all  the  wrong  they  had  done  us.  The 
monarch  should  remember  that  already,  four  several 
times,  we  had  made  this  very  offer,  and  through  his 
youth  and  the  bad  advice  of  his  papas  and  accursed 
idols,  he  had  not  accepted  it,  but  had  preferred  war. 


314  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

Arrived  before  Guatemoc,  with  tears  and  sighs 
the  three  messengers  told  what  Cortes  had  said. 
Although  the  monarch  was  angry  at  the  presumption 
of  the  message,  he  assembled  his  chiefs  and  the 
priests  of  the  temple  and  told  them  he  was  inclined 
to  make  peace  and  end  the  war.  '  Already,  he  said, 
the  Mexicans  had  tried  every  mode  of  attack  and 
every  kind  of  defence,  and  yet  when  they  thought 
us  conquered  we  returned  with  new  vigor.  Just 
now,  he  continued,  a  great  host  of  allies  had  joined 
us,  every  town  had  declared  against  Mexico,  our 
sloops  had  broken  down  the  stakes,  and  his  people 
were  threatened  with  want  of  both  food  and  water. 
Therefore  he  begged  each  councillor  fearlessly  to 
give  his  opinion;  especially  the  papas  should  give 
theirs  and  tell  what  the  gods  Huitzilopochtli  and 
Tezcatlipoca  had  said  and  promised. 

"  Great  and  mighty  monarch,"  the  councillors  in 
effect  replied,  "  you  are  our  master.  You  have 
shown  great  power  of  mind  and  deserve  to  be  a 
monarch  by  right.  Peace  is  an  excellent  thing.  But 
reflect.  From  the  moment  these  teules  set  foot  in 
this  country  and  in  this  city,  our  affairs  have  been 
growing  worse.  Call  to  mind  the  presents  the  great 
Montezuma  gave  them,  the  services  he  did  them; 
what  he  received  in  return;  what  your  relative  ca- 
ciques received.  All  the  gold  and  silver  of  this  great 
city  have  wasted  away.      Men  and  women  at  Tepeaca 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  315 

and  other  places  have  been  marked  on  the  face  with 
a  red-hot  iron.  Consider  what  the  gods  have  prom- 
ised. Put  no  trust  in  Mahnche  and  his  fine  words. 
Better  to  die  sword  in  hand  in  this  city  than  to  see 
ourselves  slaves  and  tortured  for  gold." 

To  this  speech  the  priests  added  at  once  that  three 
nights  in  succession  they  had  sacrificed  to  their  gods, 
who  had  promised  victory.  "  If  you  will  have  it," 
answered  Guatemoc  sorrowfully.  "  Make  the  most 
of  the  maize  and  other  food,  and  we  will  die  fight- 
ing. From  this  moment  let  no  man  be  rash  enough 
to  ask  for  peace.  Him  I  will  kill  with  my  own 
hand."  After  this  the  Mexicans  arranged  with  peo- 
ple of  other  towns  to  bring  water  in  canoes  by  night, 
and  they  dug  wells  in  Mexico. 

Cortes  and  all  of  us  held  from  fighting  two  days, 
waiting  for  the  answer  of  Guatemoc,  when  all  of 
a  sudden  great  masses  of  warriors  fell  on  our  camps 
with  lionlike  ferocity,  and  as  if  confident  of  defeat- 
ing us.  While  they  were  making  the  attack  the  im- 
pelling horn  of  Guatemoc  sounded,  and  then,  in  the 
mad  fervor  which  it  excited  in  them,  they  fairly  ran 
upon  the  points  of  our  lances  and  swords.  "  Why 
does  Malinche  go  asking  for  peace?"  they  cried. 
"  Our  gods  have  promised  us  victory.  We  have 
plenty  of  food  and  water.  Not  one  of  you  will  leave 
here  alive.  Talk  peace  no  more.  Peace  parley  is 
for  women;  arms  are  for  men."     When  they  had 


3i6  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

said  this  they  came  at  us  verily  like  mad  dogs.  In 
such  wise,  for  six  or  seven  days  in  succession,  our 
infuriated  enemy  fought.  Great  was  the  slaughter 
among  them.  And  each  time  we  remained  master 
of  the  field. 

To  make  events  intelligible  I  must  turn  back  and 
recall  to  the  reader  that  Guatemoc,  after  the  un- 
fortunate day  when  we  lost  more  than  sixty  men  on 
the  causeway,  sent  the  feet  and  hands  and  skin  of  the 
faces  of  the  murdered  Spaniards  to  blazon  his  vic- 
tory in  certain  towns  and  summon  the  towns'  folks 
to  help  him.  In  answer  to  the  call  warriors  put 
themselves  in  motion  and  went  about  ill-using  some 
of  the  peoples  friendly  to  us,  plundering  their  farms 
and  carrying  off  their  children  to  kill  for  sacrifice. 
When  Cortes  received  intelligence  of  these  deeds  he 
ordered  Sandoval  to  the  rescue.  Much  might  be 
told  of  how  in  this  expedition  our  troops  suffered 
severe  wounds  and  lacked  all  manner  of  refreshment, 
but  nevertheless  gained  victories  and  speedily  re- 
turned.    But  I  will  not  detain  the  reader. 

After  this  renewed  glory  of  ours,  Cortes  again 
sent  to  Guatemoc  begging  him  to  make  peace  — -  say- 
ing he  had  not  attacked  the  city,  more  than  two  thirds 
of  which  lay  in  ruins,  or  entered  it  for  five  days  that 
it  might  not  be  wholly  destroyed;  and  now  that  he 
offered  sincere  friendship  the  unhappy  people  had 
scarcely  any  food.     The  Mexicans'  answer  to  this 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  317 

offer  was  in  promptly  sallying  out  and  attacking  our 
three  camps  with  still  greater  fury,  crying  in  their 
language  as  they  struck  hand  to  hand,  "  What  will 
the  king  of  Spain  say  to  that?  What  will  he  say 
now?  "  and  showering  us  with  lances,  arrows  and 
stones  till  the  missiles  covered  the  ground. 

Cortes  now  carried  on  the  siege  with  more  deter- 
mination, and  pushed  forward  into  the  city  until  we 
reached  the  great  market  place  on  which  stood  seven 
lofty  temples.  In  a  small  temple  on  a  little  plaza 
not  far  off,  we  found  some  beams  set  upright  and  on 
them  the  heads  of  several  of  our  companions;  and 
the  hair  of  the  heads  was  much  longer  than  when 
they  were  alive,  which  I  certainly  should  not  have 
believed  if  I  had  not  seen  it.  Our  hearts  ached  at 
the  sight  of  our  comrades'  melancholy  remains.  We 
left  them  where  they  were,  but  twelve  days  later  we 
took  them  with  other  Spanish  heads  offered  before 
idols,  and  buried  them  in  a  church  we  founded,  in 
this  day  called  the  Church  of  the  Martyrs. 

Several  of  our  companies  now  made  a  most  valiant 
attempt  on  the  great  temple  of  Huitzilopochtli.  To 
take  this  elevated  and  strongly  fortified  building  was 
a  terrific  labor.  Priests  who  lived  in  great  numbers 
in  houses  near  the  temple  beat  our  men  back,  and 
were  our  particular  assailants.  They  wounded  us 
dreadfully,  nevertheless  we  ascended  the  one  hun- 
dred and   fourteen  steps,   and  capped  our  deed  of 


3i8  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

arms  by  planting  our  standard  on  the  top.  When 
the  flames  we  set  to  idols  and  chapel  shot  up  from 
the  summit  of  the  building,  Cortes  was  hotly  engaged 
with  the  enemy  in  another  quarter  of  town,  but  he 
heartily  wished  he  were  with  us  —  they  even  said 
he  was  envious  of  our  luck.  But  he  could  not  come, 
for  a  good  mile  lay  between  him  and  us,  and  more- 
over, fierce  attacks  to  overcome  at  many  bridges  and 
water  openings. 

Day  after  day  passed  without  the  Mexicans  seem- 
ing inclined  to  sue  for  peace.  We  were  all  of  us 
now  fortified  in  the  great  market  place  to  save  the 
trouble  of  marching  every  morning  from  camps  two 
miles  off.  But  Cortes  would  not  let  us  pull  down 
any  more  houses  or  advance  further  Into  the  city. 
In  hopes  of  peace  he  forwarded  still  another  mes- 
sage to  Guatemoc  begging  him  to  surrender,  promis- 
ing that  he  should  be  respected  and  should  continue 
to  govern  all  his  territory  and  cities.  And  Cortes 
sent  the  monarch  such  food  as  he  had  —  maize  cakes, 
fowls,  prickly  pears  and  cacao.  Upon  this  Guatemoc 
took  counsel  with  his  caciques  and  they  all  agreed 
the  answer  should  be,  "  Guatemoc  wishes  peace  and 
at  the  end  of  three  days  will  meet  Cortes  to  settle 
terms."  Four  Mexican  chiefs  came  to  our  camp 
with  this  reply.  We  really  believed  the  promise  true, 
and  Cortes  set  forth  plenty  for  them  to  eat  and  sup- 
plies to  carry  to  their  monarch  —  who  returned  the 


Of  Mexican  Barbarities  319 

civility  by  sending  two  splendid  mantles,  with  the  as- 
surance he  would  meet  Cortes  when  things  were 
ready.  The  message  was  a  blind,  however;  Guate- 
moc  never  intended  to  come,  and  had  parleyed  for 
time  in  which  to  repair  bridges,  deepen  canals  and 
get  fresh  supplies  of  arms. 

For  us,  when  three  days  had  passed,  and  the  mon- 
arch did  not  appear,  we  concluded  we  had  been 
fooled.  The  Mexicans,  however,  left  us  no  time  to 
vex  ourselves  with  thought  of  the  deceit,  for  they 
attacked  us  with  such  fierceness  that  we  could  hardly 
keep  our  ground. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

How  our  conquest  went  on  and  we  finally  captured 
Guatemoc ;  and  what  famine  did  for  the  people  of  Mexico; 
Cortes'  orders  to  repair  Chapultepec  water-pipes  and  re- 
build houses;  discontent  about  the  treasure  and  its  divi- 
sion; and  why  we  went  to  settle  in  other  provinces. 

It  was  as  if  the  war  had  just  begun.  Cortes  now 
ordered  us  to  advance  to  that  neighborhood  where 
Guatemoc  had  taken  refuge  —  who,  when  he  saw 
we  were  capturing  the  whole  city,  sent  two  chiefs  to 
tell  Cortes  that  he  wished  to  speak  with  him,  he 
standing  on  one  bank  of  a  canal,  and  our  captain  on 
the  other.  They  agreed  upon  next  morning  for 
the  interview.  Cortes  went  to  the  spot,  but  no 
Guatemoc  appeared;  instead  he  sent  caciques  who 
said  their  monarch  did  not  come,  for  he  feared  we 
would  kill  him  with  crossbows  or  muskets  while  they 
were  talking.  On  his  oath  Cortes  promised  that 
Guatemoc  should  not  be  injured.  In  vain;  "  for 
what  had  happened  to  Montezuma  might  happen  to 
him."  While  these  caciques  were  talking  they  drew 
from  a  bag  they  had  with  them  some  maize  cakes, 
cherries  and  the  leg  of  a  fowl,  and  seating  them- 
selves  began  to  eat  in  a  leisurely  manner  so  that 

320 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  321 

Cortes  might  think  they  were  not  in  want  of  pro- 
visions. To  all  this  our  captain  answered  that 
whether  Guatemoc  came  or  not  was  immaterial  to 
him;  he  himself  would  soon  pay  their  houses  a  visit 
to  see  how  much  maize  and  poultry  they  had. 

For  five  days  we  made  no  attack;  but  many  poor 
Indians,  starving  for  lack  of  food,  came  to  our  camp 
every  night.  In  this  was  the  main  reason  Cortes 
ordered  our  attacks  stayed  —  thinking  they  might 
make  peace.  But  although  we  entreated  them  they 
would  not.  Cortes  therefore  commanded  Sandoval 
with  the  twelve  sloops  to  penetrate  that  part  of  the 
city  where  Guatemoc  with  the  flower  of  his  army  had 
retreated.  And  at  the  same  time  he  gave  orders 
that  our  men  should  not  wound  or  kill  any  Indians 
unless  they  should  begin  the  attack  —  even  if  they 
should  make  an  onset,  our  men  were  merely  to  de- 
fend themselves  and  not  to  do  further  harm.  But 
houses  our  troops  were  to  level  to  the  ground  and 
also  to  destroy  the  many  defences  the  Mexicans  had 
built  on  the  lake.  Cortes  then  mounted  to  the  top 
of  the  temple  to  watch  how  the  work  went  on. 

Sandoval  advanced  the  sloops  with  the  ardor  of 
a  true  soldier.  Some  time  before  this  Guatemoc 
had  ordered  fifty  large  canoes  always  to  stand 
ready,  so  that  he  might  escape  to  the  reed  thickets 
and  from  there  reach  land  and  hiding  in  some 
friendly  town,  if  he  should  find  himself  hard  pressed 


322  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

in  Mexico.  So  now,  when  he  saw  our  troops  coming 
and  getting  into  the  houses  in  which  his  caciques 
dwelt,  he  ordered  put  on  board  these  canoes  the 
gold,  jewels  and  other  property  they  could  carry 
away,  and  he  and  his  family  took  to  flight.  When 
Sandoval  heard  that  Guatemoc  had  fled,  he  stayed 
the  soldiers  in  their  destruction  of  the  houses  and 
ordered  Garcia  Holguin,  an  intimate  of  his  and 
master  of  a  fast  sloop  manned  by  good  rowers,  to 
follow  the  monarch  and  take  him,  but  without 
violence  or  injury. 

Holguin  flew  in  pursuit.  It  pleased  God  that  he 
should  overtake  several  canoes,  and  one  that  from 
the  beauty  of  its  workmanship  and  awnings  and  seat 
he  knew  must  be  the  monarch's,  and  he  signaled  the 
boats  to  stop.  But  they  would  not,  and  so  Holguin 
told  his  men  to  level  crossbows  and  muskets  at  them; 
which,  when  Guatemoc  saw  he  cried  in  fear,  "  Do 
not  shoot.  I  am  cacique  of  Mexico.  I  beg  you  not 
to  touch  my  wife  or  my  relatives,  but  carry  me  at 
once  to  Malinche."  Greatly  rejoiced,  Holguin  with 
much  respect  embraced  the  monarch  and,  spreading 
mats  and  cloths  in  the  poop  of  his  sloop,  took  the 
Mexican  and  his  wife  and  thirty  chiefs  with  him. 
But  he  touched  nothing  whatever  in  the  canoe,  but 
brought  it  in  along  with  the  sloop. 

Cortes,  who  had  stood  on  the  summit  of  the  temple, 
as  I  said,  and  watched  Sandoval's  movements,  now 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  323 

heard  the  good  news  and  straightway  ordered  a  re- 
ception room  prepared,  as  well  as  could  be  done  with 
mats  and  cloaks  and  cushions,  and  a  good  meal  also 
of  such  food  as  he  himself  had.  Soon  after  San- 
doval and  Holguin  arrived  with  the  monarch  and 
led  him  between  them  to  our  captain  —  who  received 
him  with  the  utmost  respect  and  embraced  him  af- 
fectionately. But  Guatemoc  said,  "  Malinche,  I 
have  done  my  duty  in  defending  my  city.  I  can  do 
no  more.  I  am  a  prisoner  before  you,  taken  by  a 
stronger  force.  Now  draw  the  dagger  you  have  in 
your  belt  and  kill  me  ";  and  when  he  had  spoken  he 
wept  and  sobbed,  and  the  caciques  with  him  lamented 
loudly.  But  Cortes,  through  Donna  Marina  and 
Aguilar,  answered  in  most  kind  manner  that  he  es- 
teemed him,  the  monarch,  all  the  more  for  his  cour- 
age and  bravery  in  defending  his  city,  and  it  was  to 
his  honor  and  not  shame ;  what  he,  Cortes,  could  have 
wished,  however,  was  that  he  had  made  peace  of  his 
own  free  will,  and  saved  the  razing  of  the  city  and 
the  death  of  so  many  Mexicans.  But  now,  since 
this  had  happened  and  could  not  be  remedied,  he 
should  no  longer  grieve,  but  compose  his  spirit  and 
remain  master  of  Mexico  and  its  provinces. 

Guatemoc  and  his  caciques  thanked  Cortes  for 
this  promise,  and  then  our  captain  asked  after  the 
monarch's  wife  and  the  other  ladies,  wives  of  ca- 
ciques, who  had  come  with  Guatemoc.     Guatemoc 


324  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

said  he  had  begged  they  might  stay  in  the  canoes 
until  Mahnche's  pleasure  be  known.  Cortes  at  once 
sent  for  them  and  had  set  before  them  the  best  of 
every  food  he  had.  And  now,  as  it  was  late  and 
beginning  to  rain,  our  captain  told  Sandoval  to  take 
the  monarch  and  all  his  family  and  chiefs  to  a  town 
near  by;  and  he  ordered  Alvarado  and  Sandoval  to 
withdraw  each  to  his  own  quarters. 

Thus  were  Guatemoc  and  his  chiefs  captured  on 
the  13th  of  August,  about  the  hour  of  vespers,  in  the 
year  152 1.  Praise  and  glory  be  to  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  Our  Lady,  his  blessed  mother !  Amen. 
The  night  of  this  day  It  thundered  and  lightened  un- 
ceasingly, and  up  to  midnight  unusually  heavy  rain 
fell. 

After  Guatemoc's  capture  we  soldiers  turned  so 
deaf  we  could  scarcely  hear.  We  were  like  those 
standing  in  a  belfry  where  many  bells  are  ringing 
and  then  all  of  a  sudden  cease.  I  suggest  this  as 
comparison,  for  during  the  more  than  eighty  days 
we  were  besieging  the  city,  both  night  and  day,  our 
ears  suffered  great  confusion  of  noises.  In  one  quar- 
ter some  of  the  Mexicans  were  yelling  and  piping 
war-whoops  to  muster  their  squadrons;  in  another 
warriors  were  calling  to  the  canoes  to  attack  the 
sloops,  the  bridges,  the  causeways;  still  further 
one  side  others  were  urging  bands  with  exciting  tur- 
moil to  deepen  the  openings,  drive  piles,  cut  through 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  325 

dykes,  throw  up  breastworks;  still  others  were  crying 
for  more  javelins  and  arrows,  and  again  others 
shouting  to  women  rounding  stones  for  the  slings  — 
while  from  the  chapels  and  towers  of  the  idols  the 
drums  and  shell  trumpets  dinned  day  and  night,  par- 
ticularly the  horrible,  mournful  sound  of  the  accursed 
drum  of  Huitzilopochtli,  whose  tones  pierced  the 
very  soul,  never  ceased  for  a  moment.  On  the  cap- 
ture of  Guatemoc  all  the  uproar  ended,  and  this  is 
the  reason  of  my  likening  our  condition  to  those  who 
have  been  standing  in  a  belfry  amid  a  clangor  of 
bells. 

I  have  read  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  I 
know  not  if  there  were  greater  carnage  there.  But 
this  I  know,  that  of  the  great  number  of  warriors 
from  the  provinces  who  had  crowded  into  the  city 
of  Mexico,  most  of  them  were  slain.  Land  and  lake 
were  full  of  dead  bodies,  and  the  place  became  in- 
tolerable, and  in  this  was  the  reason  why,  after  we 
captured  Guatemoc,  the  three  divisions  drew  off  to 
their  former  quarters  and  Cortes  himself  was  ill  from 
that  which  assailed  his  nostrils. 

The  atmosphere  at  last  became  so  pestiferous  that 
Guatemoc  asked  Cortes  to  permit  all  the  inhabitants 
and  the  remainder  of  the  Mexican  forces  to  leave  the 
city.  Our  captain  promptly  urged  them  to  go,  and 
for  three  days  and  nights  an  unending  stream  of 
men,  women  and  children,  so  emaciated,  dirty  and 


326  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

death-like  that  it  was  pitiful  to  see  them,  crowded 
the  causeways.  As  soon  as  they  had  got  away  Cor- 
tes set  out  to  examine  the  city.  We  found  houses 
full  of  dead  bodies,  and  a  few  poor  creatures  still  hav- 
ing life  but  too  weak  to  stand.  Every  patch  of  earth 
in  town  looked  as  if  it  had  been  ploughed  up,  for  the 
starving  people  had  dug  out  every  root  and  had 
peeled  the  bark  off  the  trees  to  ease  their  hunger; 
and  we  found  no  fresh  water.  And  yet,  during  all 
this  horrible  famine,  the  Mexicans  had  not  eaten  of 
the  flesh  of  their  own  people,  only  that  of  ours  and 
our  Tlaxcalan  allies. 

After  we  had  thus  subdued  this  great  and  popu- 
lous city,  and  had  given  thanks  to  God,  and  had  made 
certain  offerings,  Cortes  ordered  a  joyous  feast  to 
celebrate  our  conquest,  and  for  it  procured  wine  from 
Spain,  out  of  a  ship  just  come  to  Vera  Cruz,  and 
pigs  brought  him  from  Cuba.  To  this  banquet 
Cortes  bade  all  officers  and  soldiers  whom  he  es- 
teemed. But  when  we  went,  there  were  neither  seats 
nor  tables  for  one  third  of  us,  and  disorder  and  ill- 
will  prevailed.  It  would  have  been  better  if  Cortes 
had  not  given  that  banquet,  for  at  it  many  things 
happened  in  no  wise  worthy  report.  For  some 
drank  till  they  did  foolish  things,  and  they  gambled 
and  bragged  of  all  the  gold  they  had  got.  It  would 
have  been  better  if  all  the  gold  had  been  given  for 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  327 

helpful  purposes,  and  with  thanks  to  God  for  the 
many  benefits  shown  us. 

The  first  service  Cortes  asked  of  Guatemoc  was 
that  the  Mexicans  at  once  repair  the  water-pipes 
leading  from  Chapultepec  and  supplying  the  city  with 
fresh  water.  The  next  was  that  they  clean  the 
streets  and  all  parts  of  the  town  of  all  remains  of  the 
dead,  repair  all  the  bridges  and  causeways,  rebuild 
the  houses  and  palaces  we  had  pulled  down,  and  after 
two  months  that  they  return  and  dwell  in  the  city  — 
Cortes  marking  out  what  part  they  were  to  live  in 
and  what  part  they  were  to  leave  for  our  use.  For 
our  own  work  our  captain  ordered  a  dock  made  to 
harbor  our  sloops,  and  a  fort,  also,  and  If  I  remem- 
ber rightly  he  appointed  Alvarado  to  take  command 
of  this  till  our  king's  oflicer  should  come  from  Spain. 

We  all  agreed  that  the  gold,  silver,  and  jewels  left 
in  Mexico  should  be  got  together.  There  was  little 
seemingly.  Report  went  that  four  days  before  we 
captured  him  Guatemoc  had  thrown  all  the  treasure 
in  the  lake.  Then,  too,  the  Tlaxcalans,  and  the  rest 
of  our  Indian  auxiliaries  In  the  siege,  besides  those 
of  our  own  number  who  went  about  In  the  sloops, 
had  laid  their  hands  on  It.  Still  officers  of  the  royal 
treasury  declared  that  Guatemoc  had  hidden  the 
greater  part,  and  that  Cortes  was  delighted  and  he 
would  not  say  where  It  was  concealed,  for  he  would 


328  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

then  be  able  to  get  hold  of  It  himself;  and  that  there- 
fore, when  these  ofiicers  proposed  to  put  Guatemoc 
and  his  cousin  and  intimate,  the  cacique  of  Tacuba, 
to  the  torture,  Cortes  was  much  pained  at  the  bare 
thought  of  insulting  so  great  a  monarch,  and  that, 
too,  for  greed  of  gold.  For  their  part,  the  stewards 
of  Guatemoc  alleged,  they  had  no  more  than  our 
king's  officers  already  had  in  their  possession  — 
three  and  eighty  thousand  dollars,  the  whole  of 
which  had  been  cast  into  bars. 

But  we  conquistadores  were  far  from  satisfied,  and 
said  the  sum  was  much  below  the  real  amount;  and 
some  of  us  told  the  royal  treasurer  that  Cortes'  sole 
reason  for  not  wanting  Guatemoc  and  his  officers 
tried  by  torture  was  that  he  might  keep  the  gold  him- 
self. Our  captain  did  not  wish  such  a  suspicion  to 
lie  at  his  door,  and  at  last  agreed  to  the  torture. 
Thereupon  the  officers  put  Guatemoc  to  test,  burning 
his  feet  with  hot  oil.  They  treated  in  the  same  way 
the  cacique  of  Tacuba.  What  the  two  confessed 
under  torture  was  that  four  days  before  Guatemoc 
was  taken,  they  had  thrown  their  gold,  together  with 
the  cannon  and  muskets  the  Mexicans  had  captured 
on  the  night  of  our  sorrows,  and  also  when  lately 
they  had  defeated  Cortes  on  the  causeway  —  that  all 
they  had  thrown  Into  the  lake.  Guatemoc  pointed 
out  the  spot  where  he  had  thrown  It,  and  good  swim- 
mers  searched    for  the   treasure.      But   they   found 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  329 

nothing.  When,  however,  we  went  with  Guatemoc 
to  the  houses  in  which  he  had  lived,  and  he  took  us 
to  a  stone  reservoir  of  water,  we  fished  up  a  sun  of 
gold  like  the  one  Montezuma  gave  us,  and  besides 
many  jewels  and  trinkets. 

The  cacique  of  Tacuba  also  told  us  that  he  had 
hidden  rich  things  in  gold  in  some  houses  twelve 
miles  off,  and  if  we  would  take  him  there  he  would 
tell  us  where  he  had  buried  them.  So  Alvarado  and 
six  soldiers  went,  and  I  was  one.  But  when  we  came 
to  the  spot,  the  cacique  said  he  had  made  up  the  story 
so  as  to  be  killed,  and  we  were  to  kill  him  at  once, 
for  he  had  neither  gold  nor  jewels.  We  went  back 
without  any  treasure  and  there  was  no  more  casting 
of  gold  bars.  It  is  undoubtedly  true  that  little  was 
left  in  the  treasury  of  Montezuma  when  it  came  into 
the  hands  of  Guatemoc,  for  Montezuma  had  taken 
the  best  for  his  offerings  to  us  —  which  he  had  sent 
to  our  king. 

I  think  there  was  some  truth  in  what  Guatemoc 
told  about  his  having  thrown  gold  and  other  things 
into  the  lake.  By  diving  I  and  other  soldiers  proved 
this  a  fact.  We  were  always  able  to  bring  up  some 
piece  of  small  value  -7-  which  Cortes  and  the  royal 
treasurer  promptly  demanded  of  us  as  gold  belong- 
ing to  his  majesty.  They  themselves  went  with  good 
divers  to  this  spot,  where  they  found  ducks,  dogs, 
pendants  and  small  necklaces,   a  matter  of  say  a 


330  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

hundred  dollars.     But  the  value  was  nothing  to  what 
report  said  the  monarch  had  thrown  into  the  lake. 

Now  our  officers  and  men  considered  thoroughly 
when  they  saw  how  hardly  worth  accepting  would  be 
each  man's  share,  and  therefore  Padre  de  Olmedo, 
Alvarado  and  others  proposed  to  Cortes  that  the 
whole  was  so  little,  it  should  be  divided  among  the 
maimed  —  the  lame,  the  blind  or  one-eyed,  the  deaf, 
and  those  who  had  pains  in  their  bodies  or  who  had 
been  burned  by  powder  —  that  all  the  gold  should 
be  given  to  such,  and  the  rest  of  us  who  were  in  com- 
fortable health  should  agree  that  that  was  good  use 
of  it.  After  considerable  thought,  they  proposed 
this  to  Cortes,  believing  they  could  induce  him  to  add 
to  the  shares;  for  the  suspicion  was  rife,  as  I  said, 
that  he  had  hidden  away  great  part  of  Guatemoc's 
treasure.  Cortes  answered  that  he  would  try  and 
satisfy  us  all.  Officers  and  men  then  said  they  would 
like  to  know  how  much  would  be  each  allotment,  and 
it  was  found  that  to  every  horseman  eighty  dollars, 
to  a  crossbowman,  musketeer  and  shield-bearer,  fifty 
or  sixty  dollars.  None  of  the  men  would  accept 
these  pittances  and  they  began  to  throw  out  bitter 
words  against  Cortes.  The  royal  treasurer  excused 
himself  by  answering  he  had  done  the  best  he  could, 
for  Cortes  had  taken  for  himself  a  portion  equal  to 
the  king's,  and  had  besides  claimed  repayment  for 
the  horses  that  had  died;  moreover,  many  pieces  of 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  331 

gold  had  not  gone  Into  the  heap ;  and  finally  over  the 
whole  matter  we  should  faultfind  with  Cortes  and 
not  with  him. 

We  were  all  deeply  in  debt.  Some  of  us  owed 
for  crossbows,  which  could  only  be  purchased  for 
fifty  or  sixty  dollars,  and  others  for  a  sword  at  fifty. 
In  the  same  way  there  were  other  cheatings,  for  all 
charges  were  exorbitant.  A  surgeon  who  called 
himself  Maestre  Juan  charged  heavy  fees  for  curing 
some  bad  wounds.  So  also  a  quack  who  doctored 
us,  and  was  also  apothecary  and  barber. 

Among  the  soldiers  In  the  three  camps,  and  also 
in  the  sloops,  were  friends  and  partisans  of  the  gov- 
ernor of  Cuba,  Diego  Velasquez,  and  also  soldiers 
of  Narvaez,  who  not  only  bore  Cortes  no  good  will, 
they  hated  him ;  and  when  these  saw  he  did  not  give 
them  the  shares  they  had  calculated  for  their  lot, 
they  asked^  "  How  comes  it  that  all  the  gold  belongs 
to  him  who  held  it?  " 

Our  captain  was  staying  in  a  small  town  near  Mex- 
ico, lodging  In  a  palace,  the  walls  of  which  had  been 
so  lately  plastered  and  whitewashed  that  charcoal  or 
ink  stood  out  clear.  And  on  these  walls  every  morn- 
ing satires  or  lampoons  appeared.  One  day,  for  In- 
stance, you  would  find,  *'  The  sun,  moon,  stars,  the. 
sea  and  land,  follow  their  fixed  courses,  and  If  they 
deviate  from  their  courses,  they  return  to  their  orig- 
inal elements:  Cortes  In  his  ambition  and  love  of 


332  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

power" should  take  this  as  a  lesson";  "Cortes  has 
mastered  us  in  a  worse  defeat  than  we  mastered 
Mexico,  and  we  should  not  call  ourselves  the  con- 
querors of  New  Spain,  but  the  conquered  of  Her- 
nando Cortes  ";  "A  general's  share  does  not  satisfy 
him,  but  he  must  have  a  king's  share,  not  counting 
the  profits  ";  "  How  sad  is  my  heart  till  Cortes  gives 
back  the  gold  he  has  hidden";  "Diego  Velasquez 
spent  his  fortune  to  discover  the  north  coast,  and 
Cortes  came  and  took  the  gain."  There  were  others 
I  can  not  repeat. 

When  of  a  morning  he  came  from  his  quarters, 
Cortes  did  not  pass  these  epigrams  without  reading 
them,  and  as  the  greater  part  were  in  handsomely 
turned  verse,  each  sentence,  it  is  evident  from  the 
homely  versions  given  above,  with  a  pointed  mean- 
ing and  reproof,  and  since  our  captain  was  a  bit  of 
a  poet  himself,  he  took  it  upon  himself  to  write  an- 
swers praising  his  deeds.  But  as  days  went  on,  and 
the  couplets  became  more  severe,  Cortes  wrote,  "  A 
blank  wall  is  the  paper  of  fools."  Soon  after  was 
found  added,  "  and  of  wise  men  and  truth-tellers." 
Cortes  knew  who  had  written  it,  and  he  was  angry 
and  ordered  that  henceforth  no  one  should  dare  stain 
the  walls  with  malicious  sayings. 

Our  captain,  at  last  worn  with  unceasing  fault- 
finding—  that  he  had  stolen  all  for  himself  —  and 


i 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  333 

weary  also  of  the  everlasting  begging  for  loans  and 
advance  in  pay,  determined  to  get  rid  of  the  whole 
imbroglio  by  sending  the  most  marked  trouble- 
makers out  to  form  settlements  in  those  provinces 
which  he  thought  eligible  for  settlement.  He  ac- 
cordingly chose  Sandoval  to  go  to  Tustepec,  and  form 
a  colony  there,  and  punish  some  Mexican  garrisons 
for  putting  to  death,  about  the  time  of  our  sor- 
rowful retreat  from  Mexico,  seventy-eight  Spanish 
men  and  women,  all  of  the  company  of  Narvaez, 
who  had  attempted  to  form  a  settlement  in  a  small 
town  they  called  Medellin.  Then  Sandoval  was  to 
proceed  to  Coatzacoalcos  to  form  a  colony  at  its 
very  harbor.  Two  other  officers  were  to  go  out  and 
conquer  the  province  of  Panuco,  and  others  to  form 
other  colonies. 

When  the  news  spread  throughout  the  provinces 
that  Mexico  had  fallen,  the  governing  caciques  of 
these  provinces  could  not  believe  it  true,  and  they 
sent  ambassadors  to  felicitate  Cortes  on  his  victories 
and  to  announce  them  as  vassals  of  our  king.  But 
above  all,  the  envoys  were  to  see  if  it  were  really 
true  that  we  had  leveled  to  the  ground  the  great  city 
they  had  feared.  Each  of  these  ambassadors 
brought  presents  of  gold,  and  many  even  brought 
their  little  children  and  showed  them  the  ruins  of 
Mexico,  and  explained  it  to  them,  just  as  we  would 


334  The  Mastering  of  Mexico 

point  out  to  our  children  the  spot  where  Troy  stood. 

I  now  answer  a  question  that  many  interested  read- 
ers have  asked  me :  "  Why  did  the  true  Conquista- 
dores  of  the  strong  city  of  Mexico  and  of  New 
Spain  not  settle  down  in  Mexico?  Why  did  they 
go  to  other  provinces?"  The  reason  is  that  we 
learned  from  tribute-books  of  Montezuma  from 
what  districts  the  greatest  tribute  of  gold  came, 
where  there  were  mines,  cacao,  garments  of  cotton 
cloth.  We  were  bent  on  going  to  those  places  from 
which  we  saw  by  the  books  and  their  accounts  the 
people  brought  these  chief  tributes.  And  when  we 
found  even  Sandoval,  so  notable  an  officer  and  such 
a  friend  of  Cortes,  starting  out  from  Mexico,  and 
when  we  considered  that  in  the  towns  of  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Mexico  they  had  neither  gold,  nor  mines, 
nor  cotton,  merely  maize  and  maguey  plantations, 
all  the  more  did  we  seek  to  follow  his,  Sandoval's, 
example.  We  concluded  that  the  country  about  the 
metropolis  was  poor,  and  so  went  off  to  settle  in  other 
provinces.  And  greatly  were  we  deceived  in  pur 
expectations. 

This  disappointment  Cortes  had  foreseen.  I  re- 
member when  I  went  to  ask  him  to  give  me  leave  to 
go  with  Sandoval,  he  said,  "  On  my  conscience, 
brother  Bernal  Diaz  del  Castillo,  you  are  making  a 
great  mistake.  I  should  like  better  your  staying  in 
Mexico  with  me.      But  if  your  choice  is  to  go  with 


At  Last  We  Master  Mexico  335 

your  friend  Sandoval,  go.     And  God  be  with  you. 
If  I  can  I  shall  promote  your  welfare,  but  I  am  sure 
you  will  be  sorry  you  left  me." 
Soon  after  we  began  our  march. 


PRINTED    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES    OF  AMERICA 


.  ^ 


\ 


r 


\  4_S 


UI 


■RSITY'-'    ''^-UFORNIA, 


.OS  ANGELFS 


■ 


3   1158  00004   2753 


